Psal 66 10.1â— Fiftly the Baptisme of Death as our Saviour saith I have a baptisme to bee baptized with and how am I straightned untill it be accomplished d Luk. 12.50 Christ already had undergone three of these the Baptisme of the Word Water and Spirit and therefore hee doth out of hand undertake the fourth that he may be prepared for the fift Secondly this was done in regard of us to Answ 2 teach us that after the purpose of a new life Observ our temptations and trials will bee multiplied as soone as Christ is baptized hee is led aside to bee tempted and thus when we by the Baptisme of the Spirit have put on Christ with a full purpose and resolution to leave sinne and to live as becomes new creatures and the members of Christ wee must then expect more temptations and trials than formerly wee underwent as soone as the Husbandman sowes corne the enemie sowes tares e Matth. 13.25 as soone as Elijah was called to his office hee is called to suffer f 1 King 19.3 and so also the Patriarches g Heb. 11.38 VVhence comes it that our trials and temptations Quest 3 are encreased after the resolution of newnesse of life First this comes from God who hath not Answ 1 given us armour and weapons in vaine when by the baptisme of the Spirit wee have put on Christ wee have put on armour of proofe against sinne and Sathan Now the Lord armes us with this harnesse not that we should be idle but that we should fight the battels of the Lord manfully against Sinne Satan the World and the Flesh because these are enemies unto Christ whose colours we beare under whose banner wee fight and whose Souldiers we are A valiant Champion is not armed from head to foot to fit at home or rest him upon the bed of case but that he may be prepared for the battell so the Lord first armes us and then brings us into the lists Secondly this comes from the Devill because Answ 2 after the Baptisme of the Spirit wherein wee have renounced Sathan hee lookes upon us as enemies and esteemes us his adversaries no longer as servants and friends and therefore doth oppose us manibus pedibusque with all his might and the utmost of his strength While we were his vassailes he kept us in peace h Luk. 11.21 but when once we have entred into a league and covenant with Christ then he doth resist us with all his policie power craft subtilty and strength Obiect If it be thus that our temptations and trialls encrease after the purpose of leading a new life then it is good to procrastinate our conversion and to put it off till the last that so our conflict may be the shorter Answ 1 To this I answer First woe bee unto him that doth the worke of the Lord negligently i Ier. 48.10 Secondly we must goe when God calls not Answ 2 being hindred by any lets or dangers that may befall us k Acts 22.16 Answ 3 Thirdly God requires in our obedidience of him two things The first is cherefulnesse readinesse willingnesse now procrastination and delay argues unwillingnesse in us when a man delayes to doe that which God requires it is a signe that hee hath no stomacke thereunto The second is feare and an awfull respect of his sacred Majestie for the Lord requires that wee should serve him with feare l Psa 2.11 now delay argues a direct neglect of God hee that deferres from day to day to do that which God strictly commands him doth plainely testifie that hee doth not feare nor care at all to offend God And therefore let us labour by and by to put on Christ in newnesse of life meditating continually of these five things First remember the necessity of the worke how necessary it is that thou shouldest leade a new life it is the end of thy creation it is the only way unto salvation and therefore what will it profit thee to gaine the whole world and loose thy soule Secondly remember the Lords acceptation so thou shalt please the Lord and otherwise thou canst not we study often yea upon every occasion to please great ones but wee should rather study to please the Lord who is a King of Kings and a Lord of Lords Thirdly remember the danger of neglect it is no lesse then the perdition of thy soule to deferre to put on Christ by the Baptisme of the Spirit for if once thy day be past and Gods appointed time be neglected be sure the doore will be shut against thee and thou damned to the pit of hell Fourthly remember how long thou hast already neglected to serve the Lord in newnesse of life how often with the crowe thou hast cryed cras cras to morrow to morrow thou wilt serve and obey him how long like a bad debtor thou hast put off God from day to day from yeare to yeare yea all thy life time untill this present houre Fiftly remember how little time remaines behind and how uncertaine thy life is that the remembrance hereof may make thee the more carefull by and by to purpose resolve and endeavour to give thy selfe wholy up unto the service of the Lord in new obedience and true sanctification although presently hereupon thou be led aside by the Spirit to be tempted of the devill as Christ here was Why doth God permit us to be more tempted Quest 4 after we have purposed to leade new lives and to live wholy unto him then we are before I answer for these causes First Answ that Sathan might be the more confounded knowing that now we have left him and forsaken his service Secondly that we might be the more comforted in knowing that God hath enriched us with gifts and graces because otherwise the devill would never be so hostile against us The children of God in these temptations may thus argue with themselves if God had not bestowed new graces upon us the devill would not thus warre against us for he keepes his owne in peace a Luk. 11.21 and if the Lord had not endued us with new strength we could never have held out so long against the strong temptations of Sathan but long ere this had beene overcome Thirdly that wee might acknowledge the strength that God hath girded us withall and use it that by the use and exercise thereof it may encrease and we be made stronger and stronger for the worke of the Lord. Fourthly that we might be held in aequilibrio in an equall ballance when the ballance is unequall one scale is carried up and the other down so when wee are burdened with afflictions and temptations and not sensible of the grace of God sustaining and upholding us wee are with the weight of our burthen pressed downe to the ground On the contrary when we looke with a full sight upon the gifts and graces which God hath bestowed upon us and whereby wee excell many others and
owne reward according to his owne labour 1 Cor. 3.8 Fifthly a spirituall life He that soweth to the Ans 5 Spirit shall of the Spirit reape life everlasting Gal. 6.8 Sixthly righteousnesse In every nation he that Ans 6 feareth God and worketh righteousnesse is accepted of him Acts 10.35 Seventhly Constancie and perseverance in Ans 7 piety Be ye steadfast and unmoveable alwaies abounding in the worke of the Lord for your labour is not in vaine in the Lord 1 Cor. 15.58 Eighthly the workes of mercy and charity Ans 8 God is not unrighteous to forget your worke and labour of love which ye have shewed towards his name in that ye have ministred to his Saints Heb. 6.10 Ninthly patience and confidence in tribulation Ans 9 Rejoyce and be exceeding glad when you are persecuted and reviled for great is your reward in heaven Mat. 5.12 And againe cast not away your confidence which hath great recompence of reward Heb. 10.35 And therefore if wee desire to bee crowned with temporall blessings in this life and with eternall glory in the life to come wee must then I. Worship the Lord. II. heare his voice and obey it III. sanctifie his Sabbath IV. If we bee called unto that high calling wee must preach the word faithfully and constantly V. We must live and leade a spirituall life VI. be righteous towards men VII be constant in the service of God unto the end VIII be charitable unto the poore IX be patient and confident in all adversitie whatsoever Quest 5 Many men performe many of these workes who yet never receive the reward promised How therefore must we so worke that we may be assured that our labour shall be rewarded Answ 1 First if our obedience be regulated according to the law and commandements of God I have inclined my heart to performe thy statutes Psal 119.112 Answ 2 Secondly if our obedience and good workes proceede from faith otherwise not Heb. 11.6 Answ 3 Thirdly if our good workes bee performed for Gods sake not for our owne Answ 4 Fourthly if they proceede not from an hypocriticall but a sincere heart not to be seene of men Mat. 6.1 but out of a pure heart desiring to approve our selves unto God thereby Psal 119.1 Fifthly if we obey God with a cheerefull heart Answ 5 Thy testimonies have I taken as an heritage for ever for they are the rejoycing of my heart Psal 119.111 Sixthly if we serve God constantly through Answ 6 the whole course of our life Psalme 1.2 Then wee shall certainely bee rewarded in life and death and after death § 2. What reward shall ye have Sect. 2 We have heard that by this Interrogation our Quest 1 Saviour would shew that certainely there is a reward for the good workes of the righteous It may now further be demanded If there bee nothing else meant heere by this question What reward shall ye have Christ hereby on the contrary doth shew that for the workes of the Pharisees there is no reward Answ because they doe no other things then naturall men may doe Shall not the workes of naturall men bee rewarded Quest 2 First the best works of those who are no better Answ 1 then flesh and blood naturall and carnall are neither acceptable unto God nor shall bee rewarded by him Answ 2 Secondly reward is either Humane this naturall men may have yea Hypocrites and formall professors have the praise of men or estimation in the world Mat. 6.2.5.16 Divine which is either of Iustice and thus God will give them what they desire namely a temporall reward and recompense for a temporall worke Mercy and this reward the naturall man shall never receive Quest 3 The naturall man may here demand Quid faciam What shall I doe that my workes may be accepted and rewarded by God Answ 1 First dedicate thy selfe wholy unto the Lord forsaking all other things applying thy selfe wholy unto him and his service making that thy chiefest care because God hath bought thee with a great and deare price even the precious blood of his dearest Sonne 1 Cor. 6.20 Answ 2 Secondly labour that thou maist bee made a vessell of honour a new and regenerated vessell a new creature renewed both in thy mind affections judgement inclinations and life Answ 3 Thirdly labour for the feare of God and learne to stand in awe of him for thereby thou wilt be carefull to avoid what hee forbids thee and to obey what he commands thee Answ 4 Fourthly labour for faith in Christ endeavour to bee built upon that rocke and corner stone Answ 5 Fifthly watch over thy waies and be sincere and serious in thy endeavours all thy dayes And then the Lord will accept of what thou dost and plentifully reward thy workes Sect. 3 § 3. Doe not even the Publicans the same Quest 1 What were the Publicans Answ They were officers that gathered toll and tribute taxes and rents of the Jewes for the Roman Emperour to whom the Jewes were in subjection Now in the gathering hereof they used much injustice and oppression for which cause they were hated of the Jewes aboue all other people and esteemed most basely off and yet these saith Christ will love their friends Quest. 2 Doth our Saviour here condemne the function and office of the Publicans First the office and vocation is lawfull and Answ 1 therefore our Saviour doth not reproove that That the function was lawfull appeares thus Christ looking upon the tribute money doth say Give unto Caesar that which is Caesars h Mat. 22.21 And Saint Paul render tribute to whom tribute is due and custome to whom custome is due i Rom. 13 7. And therefore without doubt it is lawfull to gather toll and tribute Secondly but they are blamed taxed condemned Answ 2 pointed at and observed as infamous almost by all The Pharisee scorned to be like the Publicane Luke 18.11 The Jewes despise and reject Christ because he did eate with the Publicanes Mat. 9.11 and 11.19 Yea Christ himselfe seemes to slight them and brand them as notorious sinners both when he saith let him who neglects to heare the Church be unto thee as a Publican Mat. 18.17 and also when he conjoynes Publicans and Harlots together Mat. 21.31 c. Why were the Publicans generally thus odious Quest 3 and infamous amongst all First because they were like Ieroboams Priests to wit of the lowest of the people they were Answ 1 of the most abject base and inferiour sort Answ 2 Secondly because commonly they were a cruell and hard hearted kind of people oppressing all extorting extraordinary tribute from al even from children that is natives Mat. 17.26 and hence good Zacheus when he repented made restitution of the injuries and wrongs he had done when he was a Publicane k Luke 19.8 yea hence they were reckoned up with sinners Luke 6 32. and exhorted to take no more then was their due Luk. 3.13 Answ 3 Thirdly because forthe most part they were
and labour must last for terme of life for there is no rest from labour till after death Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord for they rest from their labours (q) Reve. 14.13 where we see that there is no resting from the works of Religion or the labour of the Lord till death Neque hîc requies spiranda neque ibi tristitia timenda (r) Chrys s As we must not expect rest in this life so we need not feare labour and paines in the life to come Sect. 6 § Which leades unto life Quest 1 Why is it said which leades unto life and not which leads unto heaven To teach two things unto us namely Answer First that life is the end of the strait and narrow way H. Secondly that this mortall life is not worthy to be called life heaven onely being the true life I. H. First our Saviour here teacheth us that true Observat 1 life is the end of this strait way Or that the end of a godly life is to be crowned Read Rom 8 17. and 2 Tim. 1.11 and 4.8 1 Joh. 3.1 Duke Cosmo de Medicis warring upon the enemies of his Master the Emperour bare in his shield the Eagle which signified Jupiter and the Emperour holding out in herbeak a triumphant Crown with this Motto Jupiter Merentibus offert by which he signified that his Highnesse deserved each glorious reward for his worthy vertues but wee may apply it thus that God will give a Crown of glory to every one who labours in his Vineyard faithfully and fights manfully his battels against sinne and Satan When Vrsicinus a Physician endured martyrdome for religion a Souldier perceiving his courage begin to fayle spake boldly unto him Doe not now Vrsicinus cast away thy selfe that hath cured so many nor after so much blood of thine spilled lose the reward prepared for thee Thus should every Christian encourage himselfe in this narrow path that the end thereof is life and his obedience shall be rewarded Is salvation then of merit or of workes Quest 2 First certainely it were of works and merit Answer 1 if we could keep the whole Law perfectly that is if we had so fulfilled it that wee had never transgressed against it Rom. 7.10 Galath 3. Rom 2.13 But Adam brake the covenant and violated the Law And therefore now we cannot be saved thereby Rom. 3.23 and 8.3 Secondly now having broken the Law in Adam Answer 2 we can merit nothing at Gods hands but all is of grace Ephes 2.5.8 Rom 5.21 Thirdly although we cannot merit salvation by Answer 3 our workes yet the way thereunto is sanctification and obedience as appeares thus 1. Salvation is the reward of faith John 1.12 and 3.16 and 1. Pet. 1.9 2. Faith is to be prooved and tryed by workes Gal. 5.6 James 2.17.26 3. Therefore the Spirit of faith works sanctification in us and then crownes that his owne work Rom. 6.22 Life eternall is called an inheritance and a reward Objection 1 and therefore it is the merit of our workes First it is called a reward Propter similitudinem Answer 1 for the analogy or resemblance that is betweene them both 1. In respect of the time wages or the reward is given when the worke is done so heaven is not given untill after death 2. In respect of the measure to him who workes more or takes more paines a greater reward is given so he who is more carefull to exercise and stirre up the gift and grace of God within him and more diligent in the worke of the Lord shall have a greater measure of glory in the Kingdome of heaven for there are degrees of glory in heaven according to the measure of grace on earth And although heaven be not given for our workes yet it shall be given according to our workes Answer 2 2. Secondly heaven is a reward and that justly for as the merit of Christ is ours so we although not by our workes personally merit in Christ This distinction should carefully be marked by the wary Reader because the Papists say thus as well as we although we and they be not both of one mind as appeares thus they understand it thus that our workes are meritorious in Christ but we thus that our persons are accepted of God as worthy by the operation and obedience of Christ Thus wee should provoke and incite our selves unto piety and the workes of Religion by the remembrance of the reward promised unto us Giacopo Sauzaro being long in love bare for his devise a pot full of little blacke stones without white amongst the rest with this Motto Aequabit nigras candida una dies Meaning that the day of marriage would contervaile all his black and cloudy dayes So should we doe call to mind that day of refreshing and remember that when that comes we shall be marryed unto our Lord Christ with such absolute and compleate joy that all our labour paines toyle care and watchings shall be quite forgotten and aboundantly rewarded Quest 3 How may we know whether our lives here be such that the end thereof will bring us to life eternall Or how may we know whether we be godly or not and whether this true life belong unto us or not Answer 1 First those who love God but hate sinne are heires of this true life Eye hath not seene nor care heard nor ever enterd it into the heart of man once to conceive the things which God hath prepared for those who love him 1 Corinth 2.9 And therefore wee must seriously examine whether we love the Lord or not above all yea so love him that we hate every thing which is opposite unto him and hated by him Answer 2 Secondly those have a promise of this life who labour and endeavour to purge themselves from sin 1 Joh. 3.3 He that desires this hope let him purge himsefe even as Christ is pure And therefore we must trie whether we desire to know what is sinne and what is sinfull in us that wee may labour to leave all sinne and forsake our owne Answer 3 Thirdly they who are vessels of honour belong unto Gods great Mansion house of glory 2 Timoth. 2.20 And therefore we ought to examine by our actions what vessels wee are whether we bring forth the fruits of Religion thereby approving our selves to be vessels of honour or the fruits of rebellion thereby showing our selves to be vessels of dishonour Answer 4 Fourthly the Prophet Isaiah showes most plainely to whom this true life belongs Esa 64.4.5 For since the beginning of the world men have not heard nor perceived by the eare neither hath the eye seene oh God besides thee what he hath prepared for him that wayteth for him Thou meetest him that rejoyceth and worketh righteousnesse and remembreth thee in thy wayes In these two verses the Prophet layes down foure particular markes of an heire of heaven and eternall life namely 1. Those who wayte for him that is those who
an acceptable season and then we shall be heard Thirdly the true cause why some pray and obtaine Answer 3 not their sutes at Godâ— hands is because they pray nor â—â—â—y or because their prayer is no 〈◊〉 prayer but either powred forth hypocritically drawing neare unto God with the lips but not with the heart Math. 15.9 Or else coldly and carelessely not intending the holy worke in hand Who erre here Quest 6 First those who remaine in their sinnes and Answer 1 yet perswade themselves they shall be heard John 9.31 Secondly those who have but onely an hypocriticall shew of Religion in them and yet fully perswade Answer 2 themselves that their prayers shall be both pleasing unto God and profitable unto themselves Now both these are vulgar and common errours some out of a carnall confidence some out of an hypocriticall confidence hoping to be heard How may we know that our assurance and confidence Quest 7 is true and neither carnall nor hypocriticall Prove and examine thy selfe by these signes Answer namely First hast thou made the Lord thy God both by receiving from him the seale and earnest of his love the evidence of his Spirit and by giving thy selfe wholy up unto him and his service John 8.34 and 1 Cor. 6.20 Secondly doth the Lord dwell and inhabite within in thy heart that is 1. Is his love there dost thou love him unfainedly and desire and long for him above all other things Psalm 27.4 and 42.1 and 63.1 2. Is his feare there dost thou tremble before him are thou fearefull to offend him art thou ashamed and affected with blushing for thy former sinnes art thou smit with an awfull reverence of Gods presence 3. Is his comfort there doe the comforts of the Lord refresh thy heart If these things be in us then certainely God is within us and when wee pray will surely listen unto us Thirdly whether are these things perpetually in thee or not art thou not one of these who remembers the Lord and the Lords worke onely upon the Lords day or dost thou alwayes remember thy God and serve him in a constant practise of life Certainely if the Spirit of God witnesse unto our spirits that we have addicted our selves wholy unto God and that the Lord hath his residence in our hearts and that wee labour to serve him in a constant course of Religion all our lives we may be then confidently assured that the hope we have to be heard when wee pray is neither carnall nor hypocriticall but true and spirituall Sect. 2 § 2. Shall not enter into the Kingdom of heaven What is the meaning of these words Question First by these words he shall not enter many understand Answer 1 the spirituall Church as if our Saviour would say they are not my members although they call upon me and prophesie in my name but this followes verse 22. Answer 2 Secondly by these words The Kingdome of heaven is commonly meant eternall joy as if our Saviour would say It is not so easie a thing to enter into eternall blisse as many suppose it to be 1 Peter 4.18 But this is handled sufficiently â— Math. 6.33 and 7.13 14. Verse 22. Many will say to me in that day Lord Lord Verse 22 have we not prophecied in thy name and in thy name have cast out Devils and in thy name done many wonderfull workes Sect. 1 § 1. In that day Illo is a relative but it hath here no Antecedent And therefore it is to bee understood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the end of the world or the last day wherein two things are implied to wit First that there is a day of judgement C. Secondly there is a time when all shall be judged D. Observat 1 C. First our Saviour by these words In that day doth teach us That there shall certainely be a day of judgement wee have else-where amply handled this and therefore here I insist not upon it I onely entreat the Reader for the proofe of the proposition to reade these places Act. 1.11 and 17.31 Rom. 2.16 and 2 Thessal 2.2 Quest 1 What is the nature of this day Answer 1 First therein all things in this world shall be dissolved 1 Pet. 4.7 and 2 Pet. 3.10.12 Answer 2 Secondly on that day all shall be judged Mat. 25. But of this in the next proposition Answer 3 Thirdly after this day there shall be time no longer Revelat. 6.10 D D. Secondly our Saviour by these words In Observat 2 that day teacheth us That there is a time when all persons all actions shall be judged Revelat. 20.12 and 2. Corinth 5.10 Rom. 14.10.12 Why will God judge all at the last day Quest 2 First because otherwise if with reverence I Answer 1 may speake it injury should be offred unto the godly for they suffer many things while worldlings swell with pleasure and aboundance Psalme 73.17 Secondly because otherwayes the Lord should Answer 2 be injurious unto his Law which is violated transgressed and contemned by the wicked What is required of us in regard of this day Quest 3 First meditate daily and hourely thereof remember Answer 1 thy last end consider all men must die and all must be judged Hebr. 9.27 For this will make thee more carefull of thy actions when thou remembrest that one day all will be told thee whatsoever thou hast done and thou shalt be judged according to that which thou hast done Some may object here Object oh but this remembrance of the day of judgment doth grieve and deject the minde and affect the heart with nothing but sighing and sadnesse and sorrow Though it be thus Answer yet we must not therefore forbeare them editation and remembrance thereof for it is better to goe into the house of mourning then of mirth Eccles 7.4 But further whosoever is dejected and cast downe with the remember of rhis day it is for one of these causes namely either 1. Because the world is deere unto him that is because he is married either unto his pleasure or treasure or honour or his owne will and wayes and these he delights in here and whether he shall have such delights in the other world or not he knowes not and therefore the remembrance of leaving this to goe unto that makes him afflict himselfe Or 2. Because his sinnes amaze him and for his sinnes his heart presageth terrible things Or 3. Because he is not prepared for that day not having yet entred into a covenant with God not being yet reconciled unto God not being sealed by the Spirit of God unto salvation Certainely there is nothing so Sure as death or that we must die Unsure as when or how quickly we must die Necessary as the meditation of death and what will become of us when we die Secondly we must prepare our selves so for this Answer 2 day that it may be a day of refreshing unto us How may wee know whether it will be well Quest 4 with us or no
only heareth them This was another cause of my printing these short Collections and Observations upon this Gospel Reason 3 that so those things which in my reading and study I met withall and which in my weak judgement were worthy of observation might not be lost but rather be made by publishing them to the world publikely profitable CHAPTER XII Vers 5 VERS 5 Or have yee not read in the Law how that on the Sabbath dayes the Priests in the Temple profane the Sabbath and are blamelesse Quest VVHether is it lawfull to worke or not when the case stands so that either we must worke or there is a morall certainety that the fruits of the Harvest will receive a sensible hurt to the prejudice of our life or liveli-hood Answ In this case it is not only lawfull but also our dutie to work and we breake the Sabbath except we breake it Christ here saith That the Priests labouring in the Temple did profane the Sabbath and yet were guiltlesse How so prophane and yet guiltlesse Because those their Temple workes had it not beene on such occasions would have beene a profanation of the Sabbath The sense of a Law is the Law now according to the Letter of the Law the killing of sacrifices and other Temple-workes were to see too a profanation of the Sabbath but in the true meaning they did sanctifie and not prophane it Right so In case of necessitie wee prophane the Sabbath except we prophane it For both necessity herein hath no Law and besides it doth adde a new relation to the worke wee doe not a new Ens but a Modus entis And there is not the greatest toyle in the world but in this sense it is a keeping of the Sabbath holy For the Sabbath was made for man that is not onely for the very being of man but for his wel-being and therefore whatsoever by necessitie without fraud or covin is to be done on that day for the comfort of man that now is turned into a very Sabbath worke If any desire to see this Question discussed thorowly I referre him to Mr. Pembles obscure places explained Chap. 18. pag. 375. I conclude that no understanding Christian will I thinke make question but that upon some urgent occasions and enforcing necessities a man may worke as for example if a fire should breake forth upon the Sabbath day in divine service or Sermon time it were undoubtedly lawful to labour to quench it although it could not be done without paines and also without taking us off and from the religious duties of the Sabbath If those who live in a fenny countrey should have a Wall or Banke breake upon the Sabbath day through which the water entring both Cattell and houses should be in imminent danger to be lost and laid waste without present and speedy helpe In such a case certainly a man may work yea if they doe not they neither understand our Lords will nor performe the duties of the Sabbath Vers 7 VERS 7. But if yee had knowne what this meaneth I will have mercy and not sacrifice yee would not have condemned the guiltlesse Sect. 1 § 1. Volo I will Question What is meant here by I will Answ 1 First Volo misericordiam ostendere Hier. s I will shew mercy From whence I might observe that salvation proceeds from the meere mercy of God But I passe this by Answ 2 Secondly Volo ut misericordiam ostendatiâ— inter vos and thus the most expound it I will have you to be mercifull one towards another Hence observe Observ That true obedience is to bee performed according to the will of God Matth. 6.10 and 7.21 and 12.3 Rom. 12.3 Ephes 5.10.15 and 1 Thessal 4.3 Sect. 2 § 2. Volo misericordiam I will have mercie Observ Wee may learne hence that mercy is the best Religion Iames 1.27 Quest 1 Why doth not the Lord say Volo justitiam I will have justice Answ 1 First lest hee should seeme to seeke himselfe and not us Answ 2 Secondly because Iustice in it selfe doth convince the conscience Answ 3 Thirdly because many would have justice and not mercy and therefore that we might learne of our Father to be mercifull hee saith I will have mercy Answ 4 Fourthly because mercie doth both approve and regulate Iustice Quest 2 Why must we be mercifull Answ 1 First because Deus vult God will have us mercifull and his will must rule us Answ 2 Secondly because Charitie is the summe of Religion Matth. 22.39 and 1 Iohn Answ 3 Thirdly because herein wee imitate our Father who is a God of mercy Luke 6.36 Answ 4 Fourthly because wee have obtained mercy from our Father therefore we must be mercifull to our brethren Mat. 18.22 Fiftly because otherwise we neither can bee Answ 5 assured of mercy from God or men Matth. 5.7 and 7.2 and Iames 2.13 § 3. And not sacrifice Sect. 3 What is the meaning of these words Quest 3 First some understand them Absolutè simply Answ 1 and absolutely of a negation and rejection of sacrifices but God is not contrary unto himselfe abrogating sacrifices before Christ the Antitype came Secondly some understand these words respectively Answ 2 and that either I. Comparativè comparatively as if he would say I desired mercy rather then sacrifice and knowledge rather then burnt offrings Hos 6.6 Or II. Exceptivè as if hee would say I care not for sacrifice without mercy Esa 58.5 c. These two last interpretations in gâ—â—eâ—â—ll differ but little but particularly they may be thus distinguished to wit First in the sacrifices of the Jewes the former exposition seemes to approve of sacrifices although mercy bee better as the worke of Martha was good but Maries was better Luke 10.4 As if the Lord would say I approve of your sacrifices but yet mercy is better then sacrifices but this interpretation is not now to be admitted because Christ being come all the sacrifices are ceased Secondly the latter exposition rejects all things where charity is wanting As if our Saviour would say in the commanding of sacrifices I would have mercy because this is the end that is but the meanes Hence then note That the outward worship of Religion Observ without faith and charity is not pleasing and acceptable unto God What duties of Religion doth the Scripture Quest 2 expresse to bee unpleasing unto God without faith and love First without these the sacrifices were not Answ 1 pleasing Esay â— 11.15 and 66.3 Ierem. 6.20 and 7.22 Hos 9.4 Amos 5.21 Mich. 6.6 c. Psalme 50.8 and 51.16 and 40.6 Secondly fasting without these is not pleasing Answ 2 Esay 58.3 c. Zach. 7.5 Thirdly all our prayers are ineffectuall without Answ 3 these Prov. 15.8.29 and 28.9 Why will not outward worship alone please Quest 3 God First because God being a Spirit hee must bee Answ 1 worshipped in spirit and in truth Iohn 4.24 Secondly because a man may performe outward Answ 2 duties and externall
worship and yet in his life and conversation disobey God 1 Sam. 15.22 But none are pleasing unto him but those who labour sincerely to obey him Thirdly because our sinnes doe so pollute our best actions that nothing is pleasing unto God Answ 3 so long as our sinnes are not purged by faith Agg. 2.15 Proverb 21.27 Who are here to be blamed Quest 4 First those who trust in the worke wrought Answ 1 or in the bare performance therof for this may be done both without faith and love Answ 2 Secondly those who perform outward profession without inward subjection who will both pray and hear and yet not submit their wils unto the will of God but continue to walk after their own hearts lusts Answ 3 Thirdly those who make a profession of Religion and in the mean time hate envie injure and oppresse their brethren Abak 2.4 Esa 61.8 Many think to hide their oppressions wrongs done under a pretence of Religion like the Pharisees who made longs prayers that they might the more unsuspectedly prey upon poor widows Vers 10 11 12. VERS 10 11 12. And behold there was a man which had his hand withered and they asked him saying Is it lawfull to heal on the Sabbath daies that they might aâ—use him And he said unto them What man shall there be among you that shall have one sheep and if it fall into a pit on the Sabbath day will he not lay hold of it and lift it out How much then is a man better than a sheep wherefore it is lawfull to do well on the Sabbath daies From these three verses two or three generall Questions may be considered of Quest 1 Why did the Lord appoint a Sabbath or day of rest and that too upon the seventh day Answ 1 First some Jews are of opinion That the Sabbath being the seventh day was appointed to be kept holy because it is Saturns day which is evill and unlucky to begin any work in But this is a heathenish superstition to seem to worship those things for fear which are thought to hurt as Tullius Hostilius the third King of the Romans made the Quartane Ague and Fear and Palenesse Goddesses The Lord taught his people otherwise that they should not be afraid of the Stars of heaven nor worship those things which God had given for the service of men Deut. 4.19 Answ 2 Secondly the speciall reason why the seventh day was kept holy was grounded upon the Lords example that rested upon the seventh day after the works of the Creation were finished Answ 3 Thirdly divers Reasons may be yeelded why it was necessary that a day of rest should be appointed for the people of God namely I. This day was appointed and given ad destructionem erroris for the destruction of errours because the Lord did foresee that divers in the world would make question of the beginning and creation thereof as they which say 2 Pet. 3. Where is the promise of his comming for convincing their errour the Lord commanded this day to be kept as a monument of the Creation II. It was given to instruct us in the faith of our Redemption to signifie that Christs flesh should rest in the Grave according to that My flesh shall rest in hope Psalm 16. III. It was given to prefigure the truth of the Promise both in our spirituall rest from sin Damasc de orthodox fid lib. 4. cap. 24. as also in our everlasting rest in the Kingdom of God Cyril in Ioan. lib. 4. cap. 51. Now in heaven we look for rest from three things according to Thomas namely First A laboribus hujus vitae from the labours of this life Secondly A tentationum concussione from the trouble of temptation Thirdly A diaboli servitute from the service of the devill IV. It was ordained Ad inflammationem amoris to inflame our love that being free from worldly labours we might the better attend upon God V. It was given Ad opera pietatis for the works of piety for otherwise some would be so covetous that they would never leave working for gain Thom. in opuscul VI. This day was ordained that the bodies should be refreshed by this rest for some through their unsatiable greedinesse could scarse have afforded any rest unto themselves especially unto them who were at the command of others as children and servants Simler s Exod. 20. What things in the Sabbath were Ceremoniall Quest 2 and Temporall and what Morall and Perpetuall and what Mysticall First these things in the Jewish observation of Answ 1 the Sabbath were Ceremoniall namely I. The prescript of the day The Seventh day II. The manner of keeping it with the sacrifices oblations and other rites III. The strict prohibition of all kinde of works even concerning their meat as in gathering and preparing of Manna Exod. 16. yea it was not lawfull upon that day to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 and that under pain of death for he that gathered sticks was stoned Num. 15.4 The Sabbath was a shadow of our spirituall rest in Christ and of Christs rest in the grave In all these respects the Sabbath was Ceremoniall and bindeth not us now Secondly these things also in the Sabbath are Answ 2 Morall and Perpetuall namely I. The rest and relaxation of the creatures from their ordinary labour which was not the chief and principall but Accidentalis finis the accidentall end of keeping the Sabbath that so they might the better attend upon the service of God Calvin II. The Sabbath was instituted specially for the service of God for the remembrance of his benefits the setting forth of his praise and the meditating upon his works as the Creation of the world the Redemption and Resurrection of Christ Simler s Exod. 20. III. Conservatio Ecclesiastici Ministerii the conservation of the Ecclesiasticall Ministery was not the least or last end of the Sabbath that there should be in the Church ordained and so preserved Pastors and Doctors who should divide the word of God aright instruct the people and exhort them to Repentance Bastingius Vrsinus Thirdly Thomas maketh the Sabbath Ceremoniall Answ 3 in these four respects namely I. In the determination of the day II. In the Allegoricall signification as it was a sign of Christs rest in the grave III. In the Morall sense as it signifieth a cessation from every act of sin IV. In the Anagogicall signification as it prefigured our rest in the Kingdom of Heaven r Thom. 2.2 quaest 122. Art 4 But I rather with Vrsinus take this spirituall Sabbath which is begun in this life in ceasing from the works of sin and perfited in the next to belong unto the Morall and internall part of the Sabbath than to the Externall and Ceremoniall The two first indeed are Ceremoniall in the Sabbath the other two are not properly Ceremoniall seeing they are perpetuall but rather Morall Spirituall and Mysticall Answ 4 Fourthly As the Sabbath was unto the Israelites Typicall and
Adam was the first righteous man yet if the Church of the Righteous should therefore be said to begin at him then by the same reason the Church of the wicked should begin at him also because as he was the first Saint so he was also the first Sinner as he was the first righteous man so he was the first rebellious Now it is not meete that both the Churches should take their beginning at one and the same man Et ideo recte distinguuntur duo c. And therefore fitly there are two distinguished that so from a Righteous man namely Abel the Church of the Righteous might take her beginning and contrarily from Cain who was finally wicked the Church of the wicked might likewise take hers Sect. 3 § 3. Vnto the blood of Zacharias whom ye slew betweene the Temple and the Altar St. Augustine Serm. 242. de tempore layes down the History of this Zachary thus Zacharias the high Priest reproving the rebellious people for their neglect of the worship of God and his sacred Lawes was slaine of the people and the detestable band of the Jewes dyed the pavement with his blood in the ninth yeare of the raigne of Joas King of Iudah which cruelty against this good man the whole Nation of the Jewes paid deare for for when a yeare was past an Army of the Syrians came up against Ioas and slew all the Princes of Iudah and Hierusalem Rabbi Iehosua reporteth that 211000. were slaine in the Field and 94000. in the City for the expiation of the bloud of Zacharias which bloud boyled out of the earth till that day as it were out of a seething Caldron Quest Unto whom may this murder be fitly resembled Answ Unto those who receive the Lords Supper unworthily For First when the Jewes slew Zacharias they slew a Prophet and they who receive the Lords Supper unworthily slay the chiefest Prophet of all Secondly as Zacharias was slaine by the Jewes on the Sabbath day so is Christ by the unworthy receivers of this Sacrament it being ordinarily celebrated upon the Lords day Thirdly as the Jewes shed Zacharias his bloud in the Temple so doe unprepared Communicants spill and spurne the blood of Christ in his Fathers house Fourthly as the Jewes slew him upon the Altar so Christ is crucified againe upon the Lords Table the Metaphoricall Altar by wicked receivers Fifthly as there was no dust to cover the blood of Zacharias where it was shed so no more is there at the Lords Table Weemse christian synag pag. 287. VERS 37. O Hierusalem Hierusalem Vers 37 thou that killest the Prophets and stonest them which are sent unto thee how often would I have gathered thy children together even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings and ye would not § 1. O Hierusalem Hierusalem Sect. 1 Why doth our Saviour repeat Quest or double this word First he shewes hereby how he is in a manner Answ 1 amazed with admiration that after so many great benefits the Jewes should yet remaine unthankfull And Secondly he shewes hereby his detestation of Answ 2 this ingratitude Thirdly he excites them hereby unto a serious Answ 3 meditation of their misery and his mercy of their rebellion and his pitty commiseration and deploration for them § 2. How gladly would I have gathered you together Sect. 2 but ye would not What is the true sense and meaning of these words Oh Hierusalem Quest I would gladly have gathered thy children together but ye would not First some answer that Christ by his Antecedent Answ 1 will would gather the Jewes as a Hen gathereth her Chickens but by his consequent will he would scatter them through all Nations Damascene de orthodox fid Lib. 2. Cap. 29. doth set downe two wils of God the one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Antecedent the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Consequent Now some Moderne Divines describe both the parts of it thus I. The Antecedent will of God say they is that whereby God doth wils any thing to the reasonable creature before all the actions of it or before any act of that creature II. The Consequent will is that whereby he doth will any thing to the reasonable creature after any one act or after many acts of the creature Their meaning is this God at first did really and fully intend and will to save the Jewes but afterwards perceiving their stubbornesse obstinacy and disobedience he did intend and will to destroy them Secondly others answer that Christ as man willed Answ 2 their conversion and salvation See the second Answer of the foregoing Objection Or Answ 3 Thirdly Christ speakes this by way of approbation in regard of them and their good I would have gathered them together c. That is it would have beene well with them and for them if they would have heard my cals and turned unto me but they would not and therefore they shall be made desolate and miserable verse 38. Or Fourthly our Saviour speakes this by way of Answ 4 command I would have gathered you together c. That is I commanded you to come unto me and it was your duty to have come at my call and to have given the utmost of your endeavour to obey my behests but ye would not and therfore for the neglect of your duty you are left without excuse Or Fifthly Christ hereby shewes the nature of his word and the dispensation thereof which doth Answ 5 instantly perswade unto faith and obedience But of this more in the last answer Or Answ 6 Sixthly our Saviour meanes that by these meanes which the Jewes enjoyed many were and are daily effectually called unto God and converted Answ 7 Seventhly Christ speakes here to Ierusalem and saith That he would have gathered her Children together but Hierusalem her selfe resisted with all her power Now Hierusalem is one thing and her children another who here are expressely distinguished from the City I. By Hierusalem we may understand the Priests Levits Scribes Pharisees and the Prince of the people for these did most of all withstand CHRIST II. By her Children we may understand the people Now our Saviour saith That he would have gathered together these children and questionlesse he gâ—thered together many of theÌ„ but the Scribes Pharisees and Priests did withstand it with all their might and as much as in them lay Answ 8 Eightlâ— our Saviour speakes here of his revealed will Calvin harm Evang. saith That the will of God here spoken of is to be considered by the effect When he sendeth forth Preachers to move all to turne unto him he is rightly said that he would gather them Cajetane in hunc locum excellently explicates these words of our Saviours Quoties volui voluntate signi praecipiendo monendo visitando per Prophetas et demum per meipsum How often would I have gathered you together that is by my revealed will for I have counselled and advised you I have commanded and injoyned you I
as he hath about him if hee will but spare him that which now hee carries because hee hath undertaken some urgent affaires which cannot be accomplished if now hee should be robbed In this case I say a man ought not for lucres sake to violate his promise Or II. Hostilitatis causa promises are not to be violated no not unto our enemies this the Lord reproves n Ezech 17.13.15.16 and Peter Martyr o f 364. from Augustine and Ambrose proves that the faith and faithfull promises which are plighted unto our enemies are to be observed Secondly although promises oblige in themselves as is already shewed yet God commanding it is lawful and behoveful to violate them and the reason hereof is because God is by no means to be disobeyed Disobedience being as the sinne of Witchcraft p 1 Sam. 15.23 Yea hee must bee obeyed without any delay when hee commands Here wee must consider what promises are unlawfull and in that regard to bee broken then how promises come to be unlawfull First we are to consider what promises are unlawfull or the causes why promises become to bee unlawfull the causes are either 1. conjecturall or 2. true Peter Martyr q f. 364. doth propound many causes why promises are made unlawfull viz. I. If the promise bee impossible to bee performed Or II. contrary to the wil of God or the good of Gods Church Or III. If it be evill for him to perform who hath promised it Or IV. If it were extorted by deceit and fraud Or V. If the promise were forced by violence and feare then these promises are not to be observed The true causes of the violation of promises are two Ordinary Extraordinary The Ordinary causes of the violating of promises are these First if the promise be impossible to bee performed for then of necessity it must be broken yet two things are here to bee observed I. If the thing promised were impossible to be performed before the promise was made then is he no better then a deceiver that made that promise yea if a man be not certaine that it may be performed hee sinnes because hee ought to take heed least hee should offend with his tongue r Eccles 5.4.5 and therefore every one must beware of promising those things which are either impossible or may prove impossible to him afterwards as single life because the gift of continency is not given unto all II. If the thing promised were in thy power to performe when the promise was made but after the promise becomes impossible unto thee to performe then thou art freed from thy promise because God hath hindred thee from the performance of it And this is the first ordinary cause Secondly the second ordinary cause of the violation of promises is this if the promise made be unlawfull to be performed that then it is not to be observed A promise is made unlawfull in a double regard either in respect of the Action promised to bee performed thus some promises are unlawfull In themselves the substance of the promise being wicked ſ Matth. 14.9 Mark 6.26 like Herods promise and this promise is not to be kept And the reason of it is this because the first vow and promise of obedience which we made unto God and which we are principally obliged to performe doth contradict this This promise is two-fold I. When being first made it is knowne to be unlawfull this is sinfull And herein David sinned towards Nabal a 1 Sam. 25.22 II. Or when the thing becomes unlawfull after the promise is made and then it is not to be observed As for example if a man promise upon such a day to lend his friend armour and weapons and before the day comes his friend proves a traytor and a rebell or mad and distracted he is not then to keepe his promise And the reason is this because hee is not changed that made the promise but he to whom the promise was made is changed from what he was In regard of some circumstances that is when the thing promised may be performed in regard of the substance or matter of it but some circumstances doe make it unlawfull As for example I. If that which is promised tend to the scandall of thy brother which being contemptuously and freely performed without any coaction by superiours is evill but not so if it be commanded or enjoyned by lawfull authority II. If the promise tend to the impunity of sin for this is good if it be done in mercie as David towards Shemei b 2. Sam. 19.23 but evill if by negligence and remisnesse because the Magistrate should not hold the sword for nought but for the punishment of offenders Time when the promise is to be performed and thus some promises are unlawfull either by Promise the time being altogether unlawfull for the performance of the promise as if a man should promise his friend to plow his ground upon the Lords day Or Some subsequent alteration as if a man should promise his friend to come and feast with him and make merry with him such a day and in the mean time upon some urgent publick necessitie it is proclaimed a day of solemne fasting and humiliation as in Niniveh c Jonah 3.4.5 Besides these ordinary causes of violating of promises there are extraordinary and that is the commandement of God when God forbids the performance of the promise as in this verse the Lord forbids the wise men to goe backe unto Herod according to their promise so also the Israelites borrowed of the Egyptians eare-rings and jewels and the like with promise without doubt to restore them againe but God forbids them to returne them d Exod. 3.22 11.2 12.35 Now this wee must observe that these are not to bee imitated without a particular command from the same Spirit of God Thus wee have seene what promises are unlawfull and the causes why promises are not to be performed wee are now to consider how promises are made unlawfull which may briefly be shewed first affirmatively secondly negatively I. Promises are violated and not performed by a mans owne impietie and wickednesse as for example a man perswades his friend to promise him that he will neither meddle with himselfe nor any weapon he hath and when the promise is made the other dreaming of no such thing at all he goes about to hang himself or to stabbe himselfe this promise otherwise lawfull is made unlawfull to be performed by his desperate enterprises II. Lawfull promises are not made unlawful by an Episcopall absolution but here observe A Bishop may absolve first declarativè by a power declarative as a Levite or an interpreter and expounder of the law of God that is he may shew from the word of God what promises are not to be kept and by vertue of the power and authoritie given unto him by Christ may absolve and acquit them But secondly not positively as a Lawgiver or as
imagine that they can prevaile against God as Pharaoh said who is the Lord that I should obey him I know him not neither will I at his command let Israel goe b Exod. 5.2 as if he would say mauger all his power I will still keepe them so in divers other plaine places we may see this truth confirmed c 2 Ring 18.34 19.10 Dan. 3.15 Ier. 43.2 This arrogant branch that thus thinkes to toppe the heavens sprouts from these three rootes First from those desires which are too importunate and boundlesse unde habeat quarit nemo sed oportet habere when men have not learnt to want nor to bridle their ambition but are infected with the itch of honour then they runne on in a violent course to obtaine their desires either by right or wrong thus hoping in despight of God as Pope Iulius said to obtaine and effect their purposes This was Herods fault who being blinded with ambition and desire of raigning hoped by his craft and policie to cut Christ short Secondly this hope that wicked men have to prevaile against Christ ariseth from the confidence they have in their owne power and strength wicked great men thinke nothing hard for them to doe and therefore dare wage open battell against Gods religion and his children Thus doth Herod and because none dare gainsay him hee hopes to prevaile This hope arises from forgetfulnesse they remember not oftentimes the hand of the Lord but looke upon things as meerely ordered and governed by second causes d Iames 4.15 they consider not the eye of the Lord that sees all nor the hand of the Lord that swayes all or they presume God will take no notice of them or they dare violate the truth and yet hope to escape punishment as Adam and Evah eate the apple and yet hoped they should not dye although God had positively without any If or and for that peradventure e Gen. 3.3 was of Evahs adding affirmed the contrary f Gen. 2.17 and thus doth Herod hope to prevaile against Christ although God himselfe had most plainely said the contrary g Psal 2. And therefore every one should learne 1. to restraine his bottomles desires and be content with whatsoever estate or condition the Lord shal call him unto or settle him in 2. Every one must remember that he can doe nothing of himselfe because in God we live and moove and have our beeing a Act. 17.28 yea because preferment comes neither from the East nor from the West but from the Lord and therefore when we endeavour against the will of God we doe but strive against the streame 3. All must learne not to forget either the eye or hand or power or truth of God but remember all things are ordered by a divine hand of providence and therefore let us not put forth our hands to use any wicked or unlawfull meanes either for the procuring of any blessing or the preventing of any evill for in doing so we prove our selves to be like wicked Herod that thinkes hee can prevaile against Christ the onely begotten sonne of God VERRS 17. Then was fulfilled that Vers 17 which was spoken by Ieremiah the Prophet saying Then was fulfilled Wee see heere how carefull the Lord is that every word of his should be Quest 1 fulfilled whence First it may bee asked shall every word of God whether promises or threatnings be accomplished Certes it shall Esa 55.11 Answ my word saith the Lord shall be fulfilled and not one jot or jota thereof shall perish b Matth. 5.18 for if the Lord speake it he wil also doe it 1 Pet. 1.24 Secondly Why shall every word of God be Quest 2 fulfilled why is the Lord so carefull to bring to passe whatsoever he hath spoken I answer First because God is truth it selfe Answ 1 Iohn 14.6 and the truth of the word doth depend upon the truth of God and therefore the Lord will fulfill whatsoever he hath spoken least an aspersion of falshood should be cast in his face Secondly because God is infinite in knowledge he knowes from the beginning what shall Answ 2 be for ever and cannot be deceived c Gal. 6.7 and hence it is that the Prophets doe so often speake of things which are to come as though they were present yea sometimes as though they were by-past I. Sometimes they speake of things which shall not bee for many yeares after as though they were already present as d Mal. 3.1 Mark 1.2 the Prophet from the Lord saith concerning Iohn Baptist Behold J send my messenger who shall prepare the way II. Sometimes they speake of things that are to come divers hundred yâ—â—res after as though they were already past as it is said of Christ e Esa 9.6 for unto us a child is borne and unto us a sonne is given as though he were then already borne and given Now the reasons of their thus delivering ther-prophecies was because they were as sure of thâ— event and accomplishment of that which by them from the Lord had beene spoken as though it were already present or past Thirdly because God is omnipotent able to effect whatsoever hee hath promised or threatned Answ 3 by his word at first all things were made yea so powerful is the voice of God that it never returnes in vaine f Esa 55.11 If the Lord should not accomplish what he either promises or threatens men would beleeve that he were not able to doe it and therefore being jealous of his honour hee is carefull to fulfill whatsoever he hath spoken Fourthly God will fulfill every word of his Answ 4 because he is constant and immutable g Iam. 1.17 for 1. he is never disturbed with affection nor transported by passion he doth all things upon mature deliberation with infinite wisedome and most calme affection 2 His will is never changed he is to day and to morrow and for ever the same and therefore hee certainely fulfilles whatsoever he speakes To summe up all this whole question in few words If the Lord did not fulfill or performe what he promises and threatens it were for some of these causes either first because hee is not true or not a God of his word Or secondly because he knew not what would come to passe some thing thwarting or crossing him which he did not foresee nor know Or thirdly because he is not able to performe what hee hath spoken Or fourthly because he is mutable and of another minde to day then he was yesterday Now all these are blasphemously derogatory from the Majestie of the Almighty and therefore least men should thus conceit of him hee fulfills all his prophecies and predictions that they may see and know that hee is infinite in truth power knowledge and also immutable Against this it will bee objected God threatens all sinners that none of them shall escape but Obiect 1 every one shall perish h Psal 9.17
they have other writings of more worth than these are Danaeus in Epiphanio calleth these Nasahaeos The fourth sort of Nasarites which are the second hereticall are of the Christians borne in Pella in the yeare of Christ 37. who would have all the ceremonies to be observed and that for these two causes I. Because the Apostles themselves observed them for a time II. That so they might avoid persecution Gal. 3. Quest 3 How may this be applied with Benefite or to whom Answ I answer It may bee applyed either unto Christ or into our selves Quest 4 How may this be applyed unto Christ Answ I answer Christ is a Nazarite I. Literally according to the second sort of Nazarites because he was brought up there II. Spritually according to the first sort of Nazarites but not one of those who were separated and set apart unto God BY VOVV but by the Ordination and appoyntment of God Quest 5 How may this be applyed unto us I answer Wee as the members of Christ ought also to bee Nazarites unto God Nazar signifies one that is separated Answ as Ioseph amongst his brethren and divers others Gen. 49.26 and Deut. 3.16 and Lament 4.7 and Amos 2.11 that is first in generall wee must bee separated from the world c Rom. 12.2 1 Ioh. 2.15 Secondly particularly I. First cut not the haire let no razor come upon your heads this hath a double signification first it signifies fortitude and strength teaching us three things 1. To bee constant and resolute in our obedience that nothing may divert or hinder us from the service of God 2. To fight manfully even unto bloud against sinne Hebr. 12.4 3. To bee constant in the profession of the truth even unto death as the three children d Dan. 30.17 were Secondly it signifies a certaine neglect of outward ornament or bodily adorning Teaching us to mortifie our affections unto the world to labour that the world may bee crucified unto us and that we may looke upon it as a dry branch and a withered stocke wherein there is no beauty nor comelinesse that wee should desire it II. Secondly abstaine from wine this signifies temperance and therefore let us learne to mortifie our affections in all worldly things using the world as though we used it not e 1 Cor. 7.30.32 Principally take heed of Drunkennesse this breakes our vow of a Nazarite unto God III. Thirdly touch no dead carkasse that is leave all mortified affections the lusts that are killed let them never be revived the sinnes that are left let them never bee learned f Rom. 6.2 put off sinne for ever and take heed of turning with the Dogge to his vomit or the Swine that is washed to the wallowing in the mire lest that the latter end bee worse than the beginning g 2 Pet. 2.20.21 CHAPTER III. Vers 1 Sect. 1 §. 1. VERS 1. And in those dayes Iohn the Baptist came and preached in the wildernes of Iudea Obiect THE Papists object this place to prove the lawfulnesse of Monasticall Vowes arguing thus Iohn Baptist lived from a childe in the wildernesse therefore it is lawfull for young ones to professe Monkerie Answ 1 I answer First Iohns example was extraordinary as his office and calling was singular and therefore he is no more to be imitated and followed in his solitary life than in his diet of Locusts and wilde honey he sprang also in his mothers wombe which I thinke Monkes and Eremites doe not Answ 2 Secondly it is not certaine at what yeares Iohn entred into the wildernesse for hee was thirtie yeares old when hee came and preached in the wildernesse as followes afterwards b Willet Synops f. 343. Sect. 2 § 2. In those dayes Here divers questions may be propounded Quest 1 First in what yeare of Christs age was this Answ I answer This seemes to bee presently after Christ turning aside into Nazareth mentioned Chapter 2.23 but it is not for it was in the 15 yeare of Tiberius and in the 30. yeare of Christ as appeares by another of the Evangelists a Luk. 3.1.23 Quest 2 How could Christ be so long time unknowne seeing there had been so many manifestations of him Answ 1 I answer First because those revelations of the wise men of Anna and Simeon and of the Sheepheards and the consultation of the Priests were all private Answ 2 Secondly because God had given them over to drowsinesse and the spirit of slumber and therefore they did not marke nor observe these things Quest 3 Why are there so many yeares intermitted wherein there is no mention made of Christ For hee came out of Egypt when hee was about two yeares old and at this time hee was about 30. as is sayd before so that for the space of 28 yeares there is no mention made of him Answ 1 To this I answer first of all Certainly many things are omitted by this our Evangelist as first the Purification of the Virgin before Christs flight into Egypt Secondly Christs disputation with the Scribes when hee was about twelve yeares old b Luk. 2 4◠Thirdly this obedience unto his parents Luk. 2.51 Fourthly his growth and increase in Spirit and Grace Luk. 2.40 Stature of Body Luk. 2.52 Fifthly and many things were done in this interim which are not mentioned at all This was done to teach us that the holy Answ 2 Spirit would not satisfie our curiositie but declare onely the things which appertain unto salvation The holy Ghost writes not Observ what wee curiously desire to know but what seemes best unto himselfe the will of God being regula recti the true rule of equitie What dayes or times were these to the Iewes Quest 4 I answer Miserable and full of calamitie for first they were in subiection under the Romanes Secondly Pilat was governour who had mingled their bloud with their sacrifices c Luk. 13.2.3 Thirdly Herod their King was lascivious and cruell Fourthly the Scribes and Lawyers were divided into divers Sects the Pharisees were proud and superstitious the Sadduces prophane and Atheisticall the Esseenes few and despised Fifthly the Priests were covetous corrupting all things their sacrifices were polluted their governement changed having two high Priests at once Sixthly the common people were contumacious and on all sides afflicted and in diebus illis in those dayes comes the preaching of the Gospel unto them Teaching us that affliction strowes the way to mercie adversitie being unto mercie Observa as the foyle unto the Diamond the greatnesse of mercie not being perceived untill wee want it and therefore the Lord afflicts that mercie may bee the more sweet and acceptable unto us What times and dayes were these to Iohn Quest 5 Baptist who now began to preach the Gospell These were the dayes when hee was called to preach the Gospell Answ and to prepare the way for Christ for before this time hee was in the wildernesse d Luk. 1.80 whence two
impenitency all which wee have plunged our selves into by giving way unto sin and which we of our selves are not able to redresse 3. Eternall death and destruction both of body and soule for ever and ever b Rom. 2.7 Fourthly these things considered remember whether we have cause to hate our sinnes or not bee they never so deare unto us that thus pollute us that thus provoke the Lord against us that thus captivate and inthrall us yea thus subject us unto evils temporall spirituall and eternall And thus much for the first part of our preparation unto repentance the dejection and humiliation of the heart the second followes The second part of our preparation unto Repentance is the erection or raising up of the heart for except the heart bee comforted and cherished this DEIECTION will prove DESPERATION It may here bee asked whence this comfort Quest 7 flowes unto us or whereupon it is built I answer Answ our consolation is founded upon the hope of pardon by Christ for the truely dejected sinner may argue thus he that is truely humbled and contrite for his sinnes committed and is truely carefull to finde out all his transgressions desiring also and endeavouring to leave and loth every thing that is evill he may hope and expect mercy from God in through Christ because Christ hath called such unto him and God hath promised to receive such But I am such an one I sorow for my sins and desire with the prodigall child to returne unto my father c Luk. 15.18 therfore I know God will receive me as hee did him and pardon mee as hee did Paul d 1 Tim. 1.13 in and through the merits mercies of Christ Thus the heart is to bee cherished by the comfortable promises of the Gospell least otherwise our humiliation drive us to despaire and on the contrary this sweet musicke is unprofitable before the heart be truely dejected and teacheth us to presume and therefore to avoid presumption as well as despaire as the more usuall and dangerous wee must remember that the promises of mercy belong onely unto the truely penitent and therefore untill wee bee such as are spoken of before we have no right nor interest in these promises at all And thus much for the first generall part of Repentance which is Preparation The second part of repentance is RESOLUTION Here a question may be propounded Wherein doth this our Resolution consist Quest 8 I answer in three things first deplorando Answ in bewailing of our sinnes Secondly devovendo in forsaking our sinnes Thirdly implorando in imploring the assistance of God for strength against our sinnes First our Resolution doth consist Deplorando in the deploring and bewailing of our sinnes or in the confession of the filthynesse and errours of our former life and here beginnes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the true change and renovation of the minde Hence it may be demanded Why is the confession of our sinnes necessary Quest 9 unto true Repentance I answer first because all promises of pardon Answ 1 are made unto such as confesse their sinnes and depend upon this condition thus Salomon praies If thy people shall returne unto thee and say we have sinned and have done perversly wee have committed wickednesse then hee thou oh Lord gracious unto them e 1 King 8.47 and againe the same Kingly Preacher from God prophecieth that he that covereth his sinnes shall not prosper but who so confesseth and forsaketh them shall have mercy f Prov. 28.13 Secondly because wee cannot aright determine Answ 2 to leave our sins untill we have found out and confessed the sins that are to be left Thirdly because our repentance is not a bare Answ 3 determination onely to leave our sins but also a promise thereof and that made unto God and therefore it is necessary that confession of sins should be made unto him thus Dauid confesseth his sin I have sinned g 2 Sam. 12.2 and hee promiseth that he will doe thus so often as hee offendeth his God because otherwise he cannot be assured of pardon h Psal 32.5 this was the practise of the Publicane Lord be mercifull unto me a sinner i Luk. 18.13 and of the Prodigall I have sinned against heaven and against thee k Luk. 15. and am not worthy to bee called thy child Quest 10 It may againe be asked Doth every confession of sin argue a true change of the minde or if not then what confession doth I answer that confession of sin which begins this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Answ is thus qualified First it is an ingenuous confession of our sins judging and condemning our selves for our iniquities l 1 Cor 11 32. not denying them as some doe or excusing them as others doe or extenuating mitigating or lessening them as a third sort doe but truely acknowledging both the evill of sinne and the evil of punishment deserved for sinne Secondly it is an humble confession not shaming to confesse sin as some doe but in humilitie of soule and spirit confessing our transgressions unto the Lord. Thirdly it is a contrite and a sorrowfull confession because wee are destitute of all hope in our selves and we have not deserved any favour or mercy from God because we have thus wickedly and wretchedly provoked him by our iniquities thus Ezra and Daniel with wet eyes and blushing cheekes confesse their sinnes and the sins of the people unto God m Ezra 9.6 Dan. 9.3 Confession without Contrition neither pleaseth God nor profiteth man but where they are conjoyned there is a promise of mercy the Lord having assured such that he will dwell with thē for ever n Esa 66.2 Confession is the speech of the tongue Contrition is the speech of the heart now it is the heart that God requires together with the tongue not the lips alone my sonne saith God give me thy heart a Pro. 23.26 for I care not for those who draw neere unto me with their lippes if their hearts be far from me b Mark 7.6 Secondly our Religion doth consist Devovendo in vowing and solemnely promising something unto God and this perfects and finishes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this true change and renovation of the mind Quest 11 Hence it may bee inquired What it is that must bee vowed or solemnly Promised unto God Answ I answer two things First to forsake sin for ever Secondly to obey God in newnesse of life all our dayes First we must promise unto the Lord to abstaine from sinne for tearme of life and if hee will be pleased to pardon our former sinnes that wee will offend him no more This is true repentance praeterita plangere plangenda non iterare so Ambrose or non perpetrare so Gregory to bemoane and lament our by-past sinnes and never to iterate or againe commit those sins that are thus bewailed yea without this forsaking of sin there is no right repentance and hence our
Saviour exhorts unto this goe thy waies and sinne no more c Ioh. 8 11 yea this is the seale of God by which we may know whether his stampe bee upon us or not d 2 Tim. 2.19 if we depart from iniquitie yea without this forsaking of sin we cannot please God sinne pollutes and therefore the vessell must bee purged from it before God will come unto the heart e 1 Thess 4 4. and therefore unto true repentance these things are required First leave thy deare and beloved sinnes those sinnes that hang so fast on and cleave so fast too f Heb. 12.1 for this is our warfare these are our enemies and therefore resist them even unto blood g Heb. 12.4 Secondly leave all sinnes Many men are content to leave many sinnes but not all some seeme as little as Zoar did unto Lot h Gen. 19.18 some are as precious and deare as Herodias was unto Herod i Mark 6. but if wee desire truely to repent and surely to receive pardon wee must forsake all both small and great publike and private externall and internall letting the time suffice us which is already past to have beene spent in sin k 1 Pet. 4.3 while it is said to day turne from whatsoever is evill never to turne unto it any more because this is our first promise and vow unto God Secondly we must solemnely vow and promise newnesse of life unto the Lord that henceforth wee will serve him in new obedience and an active life all the dayes that we have to live wee must bequeath and devote our selves wholy unto the Lord as new creatures l 2 Cor. 5 17. and that for these three causes First because nothing else can assure us of eternall mercies neither circumcision nor uncircumcision nor any thing else availing unto salvatition but a new creature m Gal. 6.15 Rom. 6.4.19.22 Secondly because negative obedience doth not please God nil agere est malè agere not to doe good is to doe evill if the husbandman sowe not good seede tares will come up though he sowe them not Thirdly because these two are alwaies coupled by the blessed Spirit to shew that they should never bee separated in us David that Kingly Prophet exhorteth us to eschew evill to doe good n Psal 34.14 The Prophet Esai of Kingly race adviseth us to cease to doe evill and to learne to doe well o Esa 1.18.19 So Saint Paul intreateth that we would not be conformed to this world but transformed by the renewing of our mind p Rom. 12.2 and afterwards abhorre that which is evill and cleave to that which is good q Rom. 12.9 and againe r Rom. 13.13 we must walke honestly not dishonestly we must put off the old man and put on the new ſ Ephes 4.22.23 Col. 3 9 10. Observ Thus to forsake sin and to obey God are alwaies united by the spirit of God to teach us that although they are two distinct things as are heate and light in the fire yet they cannot truely and really bee separated one from the other any more then these which are the inseparable properties of the fire Heere it may bee demanded Wherein doth Quest 12 this our new obedience consist I answer in these three things First Answ in the workes of sanctity towards God by purging the inward man from prophanesse and all love of sin by clensing the outward man from all prophanation of the name worship and day of the Lord by having our inward man filled with holy thoughts desires purposes and meditations and our outward man abounding in the worke of the Lord. Secondly in the workes of equity and uprightnesse towards man as reverence towards superiours love towards inferiours truth justice and love towards equalls mercy towards offenders charity towards the poore and such like Thirdly in the workes of sobriety not giving our selves unto pride or a high conceit of our selves nor unto the contempt of others nor unto prodigality or drunkennesse or gluttony or fornication and uncleanenesse but unto humility moderation temperance sobriety and urbanity towards all as becomes new men in Christ Jesus Thus much for the second part of our Resolution consisting in promises and vowes made unto the Lord. Thirdly our Resolution consists in Implorando in imploring the ayde and assistance of God against sinne This is not an essentiall part of repentance although it be a necessary part in regard of the weaknesse of our nature we not being able either to leave sinne or abstaine from sinne or overcome sinne by our owne strength and therefore our repentance is to be corroborated by invocating the divine helpe of God hence it is that wee are commanded to pray continually a Eccles 6.18 and alwayes b 1 Thess 5.17 to watch in prayer c 1 Pet. 4.7 and to be fervent in prayer d Rom. 12.12 ◠lest we enter into temptation e Matth. 6.12 Prayer unto God being our onely Delphian sword wherewith we defend our selves against all temptations And thus much for the second generall part of Repentance that is Resolution Thirdly the last part of Repentance is Execution when a man labours faithfully to performe Quest 13 what hee hath promised and resolved Hence a question wil be asked What is a man to performed for the finishing perfecting of repentance Answ I answer foure things first our repentance must be true secondly it must be timely thirdly it must be constant fourthly it must be crescent Quest 14 First our repentance must be true not false It may here be asked when is our repentance true Answ I answer then onely when a man beginnes seriously to obey God both with a negative and an affirmative obedience that is carefully to performe whatsoever God requires of us to doe and to shun and avoid whatsoever he forbids us as appeares thus first this is the beginning and and of all f Eccles 12 13. Secondly this is that which makes us truely happy so saith our Saviour if ye obey my words happy are ye g Iohn 13.17 and his Apostle that man which is a door of the law shall bee blessed in his deed h Jam. 1.25 Thirdly the end of all both legall and evangelicall precepts is that wee might glorifie the Lord which is done by obedience as wee see by our Saviours command Let your light so shine before men that they seeing your good workes may glorifie your heavenly Father i Matth. 5.16 Fourthly we are called unto obedience and the worke of the Lord to be labourers and not idle in the Lords-Vineyeard k Matth. 20.1.2 Fiftly without this serious and sincere obedience all other things are nothing that is neither 1. the compunction of the heart without the obedience of the heart and life is pleasing unto God for this was in Balthazar His knees smote one against the other and his heart was troubled
unto God wherein many things are observable What is this true Fast Quest 7 I answer It is described thus Answ Fasting is a forsaking and refusing of all those things which are pleasing and delightfull unto our natures accompanied with humiliation and sorrow of the minde that thereby wee may obtaine divine clemencie or mercie and favour from God d Muscul s Whence it appeares that it is not an outward action only as some would have it for qui in solâ abstinâ—â—tiâ collocat maximè vitupâ—rat e Chrysost s hee that placeth fasting in a bare abstinence from meat doth most of all disgrace it As the keeping of the Sabbath is not onely to forbeare working but to serve God in his Temple so fasting require something else than a mere forsaking of meat it being a mixt action Quest 8 What actions are required unto a true Fast Answ I answer the actions are of three sorts to wit either first externall or secondly mixt or thirdly internall First there are externall actions required unto a true Fast viz. First an abstinence from meat wherein three things are to bee considered first the time or continuance of this abstinence ut duret jejunium quousque durat exercitium f Calvin s this abstinence from meat must be continued so long as the time set apart for fasting doth endure Secondly the quantity if any thing be received within that time it must bee very sparingly taken that is neither I. too much of any thing neither II. too often g P. Mart. but first one refection or refreshing onely secondly a supper not a dinner Thirdly the qualitie all daintie things that day must bee omitted that is both gorgeous attire and dainty food And this abstinence of meat is the first externall action Secondly the second externall action required in a true Fast is a cessation from labour and our daily and ordinary imployments Thirdly reconciliation with our brethren for all jarres contentions strifes and debate are then to bee layd aside lest otherwise wee doe as the Jewes did Fast with debate h Esa 58.4 Carnem non comedis sed comedis fratrem thou wilt not touch flesh but thou wilt bite and devoure thy brother even upon the fast day sayd Saint Basil apud Anthon. S. de Iejun Fourthly an other externall action required unto a true Fast is Almes and that which wee spare from our selves to spend upon the poore This is the fast that I have required sayth the Lord to deale thy bread to the hungry and to never the naked i Esa 58.7 Secondly unto a true Fast are required mixt actions which are partly externall and partly internall viz. First Mourning and sorrow as wee may see in all these examples the Israelites being twice overcome by the Benjamites they fast and weepe k Iudg. 20 26. the people of Israel being gathered together to Mizpeh weep and fast l 1 Sam. 7.6 Read also these places 2. Chron. 20.3 Nehem. 9.2 Joel 1.14.15 and 2.13 where wee shall see that fasting is stil accompanied with sighes teares godly sorrow being the true way unto repentance never to bee repented of m 2 Cor. 7 10. Secondly Prayer unto God is to be adjoyned unto true fasting read all the former places and thereunto adde these Jonah 3.8 Nehem. 1.4 Luk. 2.37 Acts 13.3 and 14.23 In all which wee shall see this practice observed Now in prayer must bee these three things First the confession of our merit that wee have deserved the severest of Gods judgements for our sinnes Secondly the begging of pardon for those sinnes which we have committed and for which wee have deserved these plagues Thirdly the deprecating of those judgements which wee have justly deserved for our iniquities And all these are to bee uttered with strong cries unto the Lord. Now these two Mourning and Prayer are called mixt actions justly because the sorrow of the heart is expressed by the sadnesse of the countenance and the desires of the soule are made knowne by the words of the tongue for out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh Thirdly there are internall actions required vnto a religious Fast viz. First humiliation Rend your hearts sayth the Prophet in your fasts n Ioel. 2.13 and not your garments where hee doth not prohibite outward mourning but doth exhort to adde thereunto internall humiliation and the sorrow of heart Secondly preparation unto prayer to wit I. Meditation and examination of the conscience II. Repentance as in Ninives fast every man was charged to turne from his wicked wayes o Iona. 3.8 and to the Jewes God gives the same lesson in their fasts to loose the bands of wickednesse p Esa 58.6 So that hence wee may learne which is a compleat fast and wherein it consists viz. First an abstinence from meate for the time of the fast as farre as thy strength and health will permit Secondly and from all mirth and delight And thirdly from all labour and work that thou mayest the better intend spirituall duties Fourthly that which is saved in thy family that day by thy fasting give it unto the poore Fiftly examine thy heart and life and meditate vpon thy sinnes Sixtly repent thee seriously and solidly of all thy sinnes purposing not onely to leave them for ever but also to loath them with a perfect hatred 7ly go unto the house of God and there implore the throne of grace that God would graciously bee pleased I. to enable thee to serve him aright to worship him with spirituall worship to obey his word which either by reading or preaching is taught unto thee II. That hee would worke true repentance in thy heart turning thee from sinne unto himselfe III. That hee would bee pleased to bestow upon thee that grace for which thou fastest whether it be the enjoying of some blessing as yet wanting or the removing of some judgement which lies upon thee What is the use or end of this true religious Quest 9 fast I answer either first Ordinarie or secondly Answ Extraordinarie First the ordinary end of fasting is two-fold First to subdue the flesh I beate my body saith Paul and by fasting bring it into subjection q 1 Cor. 9.27 whence wee may observe that there is often need of fasting because Sathan is strong and we are but weake and therefore those that are tempted must pray against temptation and if prayer prevaile not then fast if the buffet of Sathan yet remaine then persevere in fasting for God will come at the last as hee did unto the Israelites who although they were twice overthrowne yet continuing in prayer and fasting at last they give the Benjamites a mortall overthrow r Iudg. 20. yea untill God give us victory over those corruptions which struggle against us his grace shall sustaine and support us Å¿ 2 Cor. 12 9. if wee but persevere in fasting and prayer Secondly the other ordinary end of
fasting is to corroborate and strengthen the Spirit First unto Prayer t Dan. 9.3 Secondly unto spirituall Meditations Thirdly unto the hearing of the word of God Prayer is the end of fasting and fasting is the meanes unto prayer and therefore it doth not consist in an abstinence from meate onely but thereunto is to bee added prayer and pious meditations and the hearing of the word if it may bee had that the Lord may vouchsafe to heare and helpe us in that which we desire Secondly the extraordinary end of fasting is either for The removing of evils that either from Our selves which are either Temporall and that is either That we might be humbled if the evill bee past already That wee might be freed if the evill bee either Present upon us Or Threatned to bee brought upon us Or Hanging over our heads and feared by us Spirituall that is the perill danger and pollution of sin Others and that Temporall Or Spirituall The procuring of good things which are either Civill Religious and that either The remembrance of those things which are by-past Or The corroboration of those things which are desired viz. Of the preaching of the word Of the administration of holy things That this may be the better understood we will explaine it more particularly Evils are either Temporall Or Spirituall Temporall evils are removed from us by fasting two manner of wayes Humiliando Nosmet Liberando Nosmet First by humbling of our selves truely if the evils be by-past and this is performed and practised for a double end The first is Religious and this is two-fold I. That the sinne may not bee layd unto our charge thus a Father ought to humble himselfe for some notorious offence committed by his childe II. That the remembrance of sinne may bee the more deeply imprinted in the minde and wee learne thereby to hate it so much the more Thus we may conceive that David fasted when the young man brought him word that he had slaine Saul For first it is sayd David fasted and mourned and then hee sayd unto the man how wast thou not afraid to stretch forth thy hand against the Lords annoynted a 2 Sam. 1.12.14 This pious Prince hereby shewing both his sorrow for the fact and his detestation of it The second end is Civill to wit that wee may condole with those that are afflicted or mourne for those that are dead Thus the men of Iabesh Gilead fasted for the death of Saul and Ionathan his sonne b 1 Sam. 1.31.13 but ne quid nimis this mourning must be moderate Secondly temporall evils are removed from us Liberando nosmet and that three manner of wayes either first by removing the evill which is present or secondly by with-holding the evil which is threatned or thirdly by averting that evill which we feare although it be not particularly threatned First sometimes some temporall evill lyes upon us as Famine Plague the Sword and the like Now these are to be removed according to Gods owne ordinance by fasting as may be proved by all those Scriptures mentioned before And thus the Pope himselfe advised c Decret liber Si evenerit fames pestis deprecemur Dominum jejuniis elermosynis obsecrationibus that is if dearth or pestilence afflict us we must give our selves to almesdeeds prayer and fasting for the removall of them When the Citie Hippo wherein Saint Augustine was was by the Vandals besieged he gave himselfe frequently to fasting and prayer d Possidonius c. 29. Secondly sometimes God threatens for sin to bring some temporall judgement and one principall remedy to with-hold it is fasting and therefore David when God had menaced the childe with death hee gives himselfe to fasting e 2 Sam 12.16 Thus God having threatned the Ninivites by Ionah to destroy them within fourtie dayes they prevent it by fasting f Ionah 3.5.6 Thirdly sometimes our sinnes committed and Gods threatnings against sinne in generall makes us to feare some particular judgement or temporall evill although the Lord have not definitely threatned it now one chiefe remedy to remove these evils which hang over our heads or which we have some cause to feare is fasting Thus King Iehoshaphat being afraid of the children of Moab and Ammon that came against him proclaimed a fast throughout all Iudah g 2 Chron. 20.1.3 So Ezra being in feare of the enemy that lay in his way proclaimed a fast h Ezra 8.27.23 And the Jewes being afraid of Hamans decree proclaimed a fast i Hest 4.16 and were delivered Seventhly there are spirtuall evils to wit our sinnes hardnesse of heart obstinacy and the like which are removed by repentance prayer fasting for the proofe hereof reade these places 1 Sam. 7.6 Nehem. 9.1 c. Ioel 2.12 c. And this is the chiefest end of fasting that our prayers might be corroborated and strengthned for the appeasing of God who is angry with us for our sinnes and for the purging of our soules by repentance for both which the prayer of him that fasts aright is very prevalent and of great efficacy Thus we see how temporall and spirituall evills may be removed from our selves we may now in a word consider how profitable fasting is for the removing of evils from others and that first Temporall thus Nehemiah fasts for the removeall of the miseries which were in Ierusalem k Nehem. 1.4 and David for the afflictions of his neighbours l Psa 35.23 Secondly Spirituall thus Daniel fasts for the pardon of Israels sinnes m Dan. 9.3 As wee fast for the removeall of evils both Temporal and Spirituall both from our selves others so also for the procuring of good things whether they be I. Civill or II. Spirituall First sometimes wee fast for the obtaining of some civill or politique blessing as for example either 1 that just judgement may bee administred thus wicked Iezabel upon an hypocriticall pretence commands a fast to be celebrated when Naboth was falsly to bee accused a 1 King 21.9 Or 2 that Parliaments may succeed to the good of the commonwealth to the furtherance of religion and to the glory of God Or 3 that victory may be obtained in warre thus Saul commanded the people to fast until the evening least that the pursuit of their enemies had beene hindred b 1 Sam. 14.24 Secondly sometimes wee fast for the obtaining of some Spirituall blessing or grace which we desire to wit first the preaching of the word thus the Apostles fasted that the Gospel might be by the mercies of God the more published f Acts 13.2 Saint Peter being to contend with Simon Magus before the Emperour the Church in Rome did fast for his good successe g Aug. Epist ad Casulan Saint Iohn refused to write against Ebion the Heretike except the whole Church would fast h Hierom. prolog s Matth. Secondly we fast for the helping and furthering of the celebration of
holy duties thus the Apostles when they ordaine Pastors and Elders fast i Act. 13.3 14.23 that the duties which are required of them and which they are to administer may bee performed in the evidence of the Spirit And therefore fasting were requisite and very convenient first for Ministers in the preparatiō unto the Lords day that their prayers unto God might bee the more effectuall for assistance in delivering of his word And secondly for people that they might the more earnestly implore the ayd of God in the hearing of his word And thirdly for Fathers and Godfathers the day before the Baptizing of the infant that their prayers may bee the more fervent unto God for the infant that it may be baptized with water and with the holy Spirit And fourthly it is requisite for all the day before the celebration of the Lords Supper because the worke which is to bee performed is great and of much weight being a covenant or contract betweene God and us and because the benefit is great if worthily performed therefore it should not be undertaken without the preparation of fasting and prayer A man that is to come into great bonds is very wary before hee signes and seales them to overlooke carefully all the writings to consider throughly of the purchase to enquire diligently into his owne abilities about the performance of the obligation to consult seriously with others of the title whether that be good and not rashly to doe any thing Thus should every one doe before the receiving of the Lords Supper carefully remembring these foure things First it may be that which thou art about to doe will tend to thy condemnation and destruction for he that eates and drinkes unworthily eates and drinkes his owne damnation k 1 Cor. 11.13 Secondly remember that the condition of this obligation made betwixt God and thee is the delivering up of thy sinnes and therefore how canst thou performe covenants with the Lord if thou knowest not what thy sinnes are nor where they are nor wherein thou offendest which things are very hardly knowne without prayer fasting meditation and examining of out waies workes words and thoughts Thirdly remember it is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of the living God a Heb. 10.31 because he is a consuming fire b Heb. 12.29 And therefore what will become of thee if thou hold not touch with him and be very carefull exactly to performe covenant And Fourthly remember that these things considered thou hadst better neglect all things when thou art to come unto the Lords Table then thy preparation thereunto And therefore the day before thou commest thither give thy selfe to examination meditation supplication and fasting For the better taking up and understanding of this observe that there is a threefold fast I. There is lejunium publicum a publike and generall fast this is not altogether so convenient for our examination and preparation unto the Lords Supper but yet were fit enough if authority should enjoyne it II. There is Iejunium privatum a private and particular fast this is requisite for every man before hee comes to partake this holy Sacramēt III. There is private-publicum jejunium private-publike fast and that is when a Father of a Family sets the day of preparation unto the holy Communion apart both for himselfe and all those within his gates who are to communicate that so he may the better examine how they are fitted and not suffer them to runne into the danger of eternall death by unworthy receiving The last question here will bee Why wee Quest 10 must fast To which I answer first because it is profitable Answ 1 and that in a threefold regard first to the Body secondly to the Minde thirdly to the Soule First fasting is profitable unto the Body because it encreaseth and continueth health the Fathers before the flood ate onely hearbs and fruits and roots and were long livers the Essaei were very temperate and lived untill they were very old c Hist Scolast yea experience teacheth us that cattle are more healthfull then men because they will not eat to excesse except it bee a dog but onely for the satisfying of nature Secondly fasting is profitable for the Mind as appeares by these three things I. it inlightens the understanding II. it strengthens the Minde unto prayer III. it availes unto Faith First fasting cleares the eyes of the Mind a man is more apt and better able to understand when he is fasting then when he is full as may be proved by these foure reasons The first is Naturall the mind followes the temperature of the body now fasting begets more pure Spirits feasting more troubled and grosse hence we say Aurora Musis semper amica meis it is the best studying in the forenoone The second is Civill the minde distracted by no employments can discerne of a thing more clearely and quietly now as was said before when we fast we must forbeare our ordinary and painefull callings that wee may the better give our selves to the examination of our selves and sinnes and therefore fasting helpes the Mind to understand The third is Spirituall because our affections are not then inflamed with the fire of concupiscence and lust as in feasting neither is our judgment so corrupt but we can more clearely discerne of the nature of sinne and vertue The fourth is Celestiall because God gives grace to those that fast aright as Daniel when he fasted saw visions And therefore if they bee any thing difficult which we cannot understand we must sharpen the Minde upon the whetstone of Fasting yea if we be weake in grace and desire to be strengthned let us give our selves to those prevalent meanes of fasting and prayer Secondly fasting strengthens the Mind unto prayer wherefore the Apostle conjoynes them d 1 Cor. 7. ◠And therefore when upon any extraordinary occasion we desire that our prayers might prevaile with God wee must strengthen them with fasting Thirdly fasting availes unto faith reade Matthew 17.19.20.21 where our blessed Saviour himselfe expressly layeth downe this double conclusion unto his Apostles first that they cannot cast out divels without faith and secondly that this faith cannot be had without fasting and prayer Fourthly fasting is profitable for the Soule in these regards First it obtaines pardon and forgivenesse of sinne at Gods hands as we see in the Ninivites fast e Ionah 3.8.10 for although fasting and humiliation be not a satisfaction for sinne yet it is a testimony of sincerity that we both abhorre our by-past sinnes and desire to leave them Secondly fasting weakens the power and rebellion of the flesh and doth with more ease withstand the assaults of Sathan yea overcome him Thus we see that fasting is profitable Secondly we must fast because it is necessary and that in these two regards first because it Answ 2 is commanded for the proofe hereof reade these Scriptures Levit. 16 2◠and 23.27 and Numb 29.7
unto us how doth Quest 5 he give counsell or advice unto us for no such thing appeares at all I answer Hee doth not come unto us Answ or perswade us visibly but by Instruments by his enticements which are either externall or internall First the Divell hath externall allurements to entice us by as for example one hath lost a Gold Ring or a Silver Spoone another hath his sonne sicke or his horse or hogge sick here the Divell perswades to goe unto a Witch who can helpe the sicke and restore the thing lost but let us remember that there is a God in Israel and therefore let us give our selves unto him and seeke ayd and succour of him and not from the Divell Secondly the Divell hath internall enticements to allure us viz. First our owne evill concupiscence so long as sinne is pleasing unto us and therefore let us fight against this lust which warres against our soule e 1 Pet. 2 1â— Secondly our owne wisedome for reason dictates and teaches many things unto us contrary unto Gods word yea often times those things which are not false principles but false consequences from true antecedents as for example the Sabbath was made for man therefore man may lawfully breake the Sabbath By lying we may helpe our brethren or save our selves from danger therefore it is lawfull to lye in such a case Usury is profitable for a Common-wealth therefore it is by no meanes to bee abolished Thus as Christ can bring light out of darknesse and good out of evill so the Divell can sucke evill from good and with the Spider change wholsome juice into mortall poyson Secondly Christ would not turne Stones into Bread because the counsell given was inconvenient and therefore though the thing in it selfe might have been done yet in regard of the circumstances it might become unlawfull Teaching us that that thing which is lawfull in generall may in the circumstances be unlawful It was lawfull for the Israelites to offer sacrifice unto God and yet some circumstances made their sacrifices execrable and abominable unto him f Esa 66.3 It was allowed also unto them by God Observ 2 to celebrate some feast dayes and yet some circumstances there were in the celebration of their feasts which made the Lord openly protest against them g Esa 1.13.14 Amos 5.21 It is lawfull for Christians to eate flesh but if it doe offend a weake brother it becomes unlawfull unto us to doe it if it be in our power or choyce to doe it or not to doe it Quest 6 How or by what meanes can lawfull things become unlawfull Answ Because even lawfull things are to bee moderated according to a three-fold rule and therefore when they erre from any of them they become unlawfull The first rule is faith wherein two things are required I. That the thing which is done bee good not a thing which is forbidden by the Law And II. that it be done well sincerely discreetly with a good intent c. The second rule is Charitie wee must not offend a brother for whom Christ died by that which we doe The third rule is decencie or comelinesse which is described by the holy Scriptures in three words The first is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Comely h 1 Cor. 11 13. Judge you sayth the Apostle if it be comely for a woman to pray uncovered Wherein hee teacheth us to doe those things which becometh us and our profession we being called unto a holy calling i Eph. 5.3 and women must doe theâ— workes which become women professing the Gospell k 1 Tim. 2.10 And Titus must speake those things which become sound Doctrine l Tit. 2.1 which places teach us that wee must not onely doe those things which are good but also which are comely and beseeming us The second word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 honestly or deâ—â—â—ly Let us walke decently as in the day a Rom. 13 23. and honestly towards them that are without b 1 Thess 4.12 The third word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let all things be done 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 decently in order c 1 Cor. 14.40 for it is a cause of rejoycing unto the righteous to see this as Saint Paul said I reioyce beholding your order d Col. 2.5 And thus things lawfull in themselves may become unlawfull unto us if either first wee doe them not well for the manner of them but for some base or by end or if secondly we offend our brethren when we need not by any impulsive command or thirdly when we doe those things which are undecent uncomely disorderly or not beseeming our places or persons or professions And therefore it is not sufficient to say as some doe this is not a sinne for although it be not in the substance yet it may be so unto thee in regard of the circumstances thereof wherefore we must examine our actions by these three rules Faith Charity Decency First examine what thou dost by the rule of Faith and herein observe these two things An Bonum sit An Benè fiat First examine whether that which thou dost be good or not that out of thine own knowledge for nothing must be done with a doubting faith e Rom. 14.22.24 for that pollutes and defiles the conscience f 1 Cor. 8.7 And therefore remember if it be not certaine that thou maist lawfully do that which thou desirest it is most certain thou maist lawfully abstain from doing it as for example if thou be not certainly assured of the lawfulnes of Usury or of recreations upon the Sabbath day or of going to law with thy brother thou maist be assured that it is lawfull to abstain from these and therefore rather forbeare that which is certainely lawfull then doe that which is disputable controverted and consequently uncertainely lawfull Secondly examine whether that which thou dost bee well done or not And herein search into these two things I. In generall if thou dost it Sincerè with a sincere heart Deus remunerat adverbia g Bern. God doth not alwayes reward Bonum a thing which is good for the substance of it or good materially but alwayes bene that which is formally good done well and with a sincere heart If a Justice of Peace or a Judge upon the Bench execute Justice with anger or hatred or revenge it is bonum a good thing to execute just judgment but not bene thus to execute it If an hypocrite pray that hee may the better devour widowes houses this prayer shall not be rewarded because although to pray bee bonum yet thus to pray is not bene II. In particular examine if thou dost that which thou dost Securè safely to wit if thou dost not tempt God in the doing thereof by approching too neare the gates of sinne There are certaine cords of vanity which draw on iniquity as with cart-ropes h Esa 5.18 from which all ought to abstain
vertues is almost wholy extinct in us Thirdly our Saviour did teach them for the Answ 3 exciting and stirring up of their hearts and the inflaming of their affections unto these morall vertues because all should labour to abound in all vertues both theologicall and morall And therefore from our Saviours practise we may learne what is the work of preaching Not onely First to teach and instruct in the truth but also secondly to excit provoke and perswade and that in a threefold regard to wit First in respect of the memory because that is fraile and slippery quickly loosing that which is good and therefore the memory is often to be rubbed up and people frequently to be admonished with all gentle perswasions of their duties both towards God and man h 2 Pet. 1.12.15 Secondly in respect of the affection because therein are tares and the foreskinne of the flesh yea a love unto and a delight in every thing that is evill Now preaching is a knife to cut off this corrupt prepuce or fore-skin it is a weeding hooke to roote out these tares yea a sword to subdue all rebellious lusts and therefore it should frequently bee performed with all meeknesse and tendernesse of spirit by the mercy of God perswading men Thirdly in respect of the Impediments which from without hinder men from the practise of religion which are many and with the most prevaile much and therefore Ministers should bee both carefull and painefull in reproving admonishing advising perswading and exciting men to a solide serious sincere and constant serving of God Thus some I say shew a difference betweene teaching and preaching referring teaching to morall vertues or naturall righteousenesse and preaching to the righteousnesse of faith and Evangelicall graces Secondly I rather thinke that these two Answ 2 words docens et praedicans teaching and preaching are Synonyma importing and signifying one and the same thing Or at least are but thus to bee distinguished to teach shewes what hee did in Galilee To preach signifies how hee taught and what hee taught First Quomoda how hee taught in Galilee it was publikely Secondly quae what hee taught in Galilee the Gospell and word of the New Testament § 3. In their Synagogues These Synagogues Sect. 3 were places of publike meetings both amongst the Jewes and Samaritans Why did Christ preach in the Synagogues Quest 1 First lest hee should otherwise seeme to contemne Answ 1 and despise those holy places which were consecrated and dedicated unto the worship Observ 1 and service of God hereby teaching us that the publike worship of God in the Temple is necessary and not to be sleighted or neglected Quest 2 God is every where present and therefore what need we goe to the Church to serve him at all he sees our exercises and heares our prayers at home and therefore there seemes to bee no necessity of it to goe to the Temple or visible house of God Answ 1 First true it is that God heares and sees the private dueties which we performe in our familyes and the secret duties which in our private closets are offered up unto him Answ 2 Secondly yet this doth not excuse us from comming to Church to serve God publikely with his congregation as may appeare by these particulars viz. First every religion of the world doth teach the worship of some power yea and that publikely All Heathens that worship any Gods have solemne publike places and dayes separated and set apart for the worship of them yea all religions throughout the world none excepted have their publike places for publike worship and therefore it were absurd for Christians to be without or to neglect them Secondly the Church in all ages places and times where and when the profession of religion was permitted and not publikely persecuted had their solemne places for publike meetings The Jewes had the Temple and their Synagogues which Christ here resorts unto to preach in and which the Apostles also repaire unto for the celebration of publike worship as we see in many places of the Acts. Againe they had their Synagogues in Antioch a Acts 13.15 for this same purpose yea in every city there were some of these publik places b Acts 15.21 therfore it is very unfitting for Christians to be destitute of them or carelesse of the service of God in them Thirdly because Christ did not despise them whose action is our instruction and imitation neither his Apostles after him as we see in Capernaum Christ and his Apostles being there on the Sabbath day he enters not â—nto a private house but into the Synagogue and preached c Mark 1.21 so also in his owne countrey d Mar 6.1.2 which he did not seldome or some few times but frequently for as his custome was he went into the Synagogue on the Sabbath day e Luke 4.16 So Peter and Iohn go up together to the temple to pray f Acts 3.1 And therfore although we may ought to pray at home yet not upon the Lords day or in any other time of the celebration of the publike ordinances if we be able to come to Church Quest. 3 What difference is there betweene prayers at home and at Church that is publike and private prayers that we thus enforce this duety of assembling and conjoyning our selves unto the Congregation upon the Lords day They differ in three things to wit first in power Answ strength and efficacy vis unita fertior the more ayde the stronger force those that pray at home sleighting the assemblyes of the Saints are deprived of the helpe of their prayers the joynt cry of many quickly penetrates the heavens Secondly in the promise of being heard where two or three are gathered together there Christ hath promised to be present also g Mat. 18.20 if in his name they be assembled how much more gratiously will he be then present when many are gathered together both upon his owne day in his own house for the celebration of his worship and to powre forth prayers unto his Father in his owne name and mediation Thirdly in the ordination of God who by his Church hath appointed and ordained the Lords day for prayer and reading and preaching and hearing and meditating and the like and therefore faith is strong here hoping assuredly that our praâ—ers shall be heard I. because God is mercifull II. because we pray in faith yea III. because wee pray unto God upon that day which is appointed for this and other holy duties yea in that place which by his providence hath beene set apart for his publike worship and service my house saith our Saviour shall be called a house of prayer And therefore we must not neglect to joyne our selves with the congregation of the Lord met together in his house upon his day for his worship and service And thus much for the first answer or reason why our Saviour went into the Synagogue to preach Secondly Christ went
that no man esteemed any thing his owne which hee possessed but those that had communicated unto the necessities of those that had not This made Theophrastus say of two friends Cur ergo alter dives alter pauper If you bee such a paire of friends as you make the world believe then how comes it to passe that the one of you is rich and the other poore As if he would say one friend should not see another lacke so long as he hath to supply his want Fourthly hence God leaves poore amongst us to try whether we will communicate unto their necessities or not The poore shall never cease out of thy land therfore thou shalt open thy hand wide unto thy brother to thy poore and to the needy in the land b Deut. 15 11. Fiftly from hence mercie is made an evident token of a righteous man and such as the Lord will acquit and justifie Read Iob 31.16.17.18.19 and Luke 10.30 And therefore if wee desire to discharge our duties either to God or man it is necessarily required that we should bee mercifull In the first answer to the former question we Quest 2 affirmed that nature taught us to bee mercifull whence it may be demanded if this bee universally true or not It is not Answ some holding the contrary in opinion some in practise First some are herein contrary minded not in their judgement approving of Mercie and these are either the common people or the Philosophers First the common sort of people thinke mercifull men to bee Polypragmones too pragmaticall and medling yea indeed no better than fooles who not being content with their owne afflictions and proper miseries will trouble themselves with the distresses of others Secondly the Stoickes a Sect amongst the Phisophers had a double sinister opinion concerning this vertue of Mercie First they thought mercifull men twice miserable men because they were afflicted I. with their owne misery and II. with others misery Secondly they thought mercifull men to bee very weake men and pittifull men to be passionate men because they would have men to bee subject neither to mercie nor envie nor any other passion c Cicero Tuscul 3. Wherein we may see I. the foolish wisedome of the flesh even in the Philosophers and how corrupt carnall reason is II. Wee may hence see also their absurd consequence it is an infirmitie and weaknesse to bee subject to vice therefore also to vertue wee must not bee subject to the passion of envie therefore not of mercie The one is forbidden the other is commanded the one is pleasing unto God the other is displeasing by the one Envie we imitate Sathan by the other Mercie wee imitate God And therefore this opinion is to be exploded Secondly some are contrary hereunto in their practise being cruell hard uncharitable and of flintie hearts And therefore the Apostle utterly disliking this amongst Christians doth earnestly desire them as the elect holy and beloved children of God to put on the bowels of mercie and kindnesse d Col. 3.12 But here hard-hearted men will object many things First from carnall reason or naturall wisedome Obiect 1 they object thus First hee hurts two that gives reliefe to a poore man in miserie quia perdit prolongat vitam admiseriam e Plaut that is first hee wrongs himselfe because hee loses what hee gives secondly hee hurts the other because by his present reliefe hee doth prolong the miserable life of the poore man Secondly for the most part the poore are most unthankfull people and therefore as the proverbe is all the liquor is lost that is put in a crackt dish First thou knowest not what a day may Answ 1 bring forth and therefore helpe him for the present who stands in need and it may bee the Lord will take care to provide for him for the time to come Thou must not say hee is miserably poore and will certainly bee famished one time or other and therefore I may as well let him dye now as hereafter but thou must now relieve him as God requires and for the time to come leave that unto the Lord. Secondly thou must not neglect to shew Answ 2 mercie the unto poore because they are an ungratefull generation for that which thou doest unto them is gratefull unto the Lord and shall be rewarded by him although the poore forget to be thankfull Secondly they object from equitie and justice Obiect 2 thus The poore and miserable people suffer but the punishment which they have deserved and therefore it is an unjust thing to relieve them and little better than to take by force a thiefe and malefactor out of the hands of the Justice or Judge They have been idle or drunken or prodigall wasting their substance with riotous living and therefore it were not just to helpe them but to let them pinch for their paines First what they are or have been is nothing Answ 1 unto us wee must leave them to the judgement of God yea consider our owne deserts if wee by our sinnes have not deserved that the Lord should make us as miserable as now they are and therefore their former sinnes should not cause us to shut the doore of our compassion against them Thus the Apostle exhorts us not to disdaine and scorne those that have sinned but consider our selves that wee have sinned and may sinne as grievously as they and therefore wee should restore them with the Spirit of meeknesse f Gal. 6.1 Answ 2 Secondly wee must learne to distinguish between Divine and humane punishments first there is a certaine law of humane punishments and therefore they are not to bee hindred yea the Judge is here charged to discharge justly his place Yee shall doe no unrighteousnesse in judgement thou shalt not respect the person of the poore nor of the mightie but in righteousnesse shalt thou judge thy neighbour g Levit. 19.15 whether poore or rich Indeed it is required that Mercie should be mixed with justice in judgement but not that justice should bee altogether omitted Secondly Divine punishments are not inflicted by one and the same rule or way for sometimes God afflicts for sinne sometimes for triall and therefore wheresoever we see the hand of God lye wee may there assent in our hearts unto the Lord that hee is righteous in all his wayes and just in all his judgements but yet with our helping hands wee should commiserate pitty and to our abilitie ease and lessen the burden of the afflicted Obiect 3 Thirdly they object againe from Religion First charitie beginnes at home now by relieving them wee neglect our selves by imparting unto their necessities wee impaire our owne estates and therefore in religious equitie it is not required of us I answer wee must doe as wee would be done Answ 1 unto yea wee must give a good example unto others we should labour that others might follow us by equall steppes in charitie and bountie towards the poore and
and desires were mortified in her And hence he concludes Vera voluptas ex virtute nascitur The fruits of true joy spring from the roote of vertue which conclusion is true although the true sense of the place be lost Allegoricall then hee who expounds it literally doth not onely pervert the true sense and meaning of the place but doth also establish a falsehood and untruth for thus a man might prove Christ to be bread yea to be a stone which none are so stony or blockish to beleeve Secondly observe whether is it a rule or an historicall narration we reade of Iephtah who offered his daughter of the Midwives who lied unto Pharaoh of the adulterie and subornation to drunkennesse and murder in David of Noahs drunkennesse and Lots incest Now if these historicall narrations should bee by some understood to bee rules of directions how diabolicall would their lives and conversations become And therefore we must not drawe a rule A facto ad jus from a deede done to the equitie thereof for by that rule all things were lawfull Thirdly observe if it be a Rule then whether is it given as a Command and Precept or as a counsell and advice Paul would have all to live unmarried t 1 Cor. 7.7.8 but this he speakes by permission onely that is by way of counsell and advice not by a positive command from God Verse 6. For concerning Virginity he had no commandement from the Lord but onely supposed it to be good for the present distresse to remaine unmarried Verse 25 26. Fourthly consider if it bee a precept and a command then whether is it generall or particular That is I. Whether was it given to one man onely or to all Thus God commands Abraham to slay Isaac and this precept is not to bee extended further then to him II. Whether doth the precept respect some one particular action which is onely once to be performed or a worke which is frequently to be practised Thus the Israelites were commanded to spoile the Egyptians which precept was neither to bee stretched unto any other nor unto them at another time that is by this command no other persons were allowed to robbe the Egyptians neither were the Israelits warranted to do it at any other time III. Whether were the Precepts given onely unto some one particular people or unto all nations Thus the judiciall Law was given unto the Iewes onely and not unto the Gentiles IV. Whether did the Command concerne some certaine time onely or was it to be extended also unto all times Thus Circumcision Sacrifices and the Ceremoniall law are not now to be urged because they were to continue but unto the death of Christ Thus we must carefully observe the scope of the Holy Spirit and urge nothing beyond that Thirdly in the reading and expounding of the Rule 3 Scripture take heede of all grosse consequences which are very frequent with the erroneous I. some thus expound positiva privativè positive things privatively Thou maist hate thy enemie because thou must love thy brother Mat. 5.43 Secondly some expound Confutativa confirmativè those things which are spoken by way of Confutation as though they were spoken by way of confirmation as for example Saint Paul saith The doers of the Law shall be justified u Rom. 2.13 From whence The Apostle concludes that none shall be justified The Papists conclude that we may bee justified by the workes of the law Thirdly some expound Scriptures so as that there is no consequence at all but a palpable non sequitur Thus Hooker observes the Separatists and Brownists to doe daily And thus the Papists doe hourely I have prayed for thee Peter saith Christ therefore the Pope cannot erre Master saith Peter here are two swords therefore the Pope hath both Ecclesiasticall and Civill jurisdiction both over King and People and many the like But wee must take heede of these sophismes and of this begging the question Fourthly be never obstinate in thy owne opinion Rule 4 but let the spirits of the Prophets bee subject to the Prophets v 1 Cor. 14.32 Great is the errour here of the Papists who will change nothing retract nothing lest they should seeme formerly to have erred Great are the blemishes hereof of the Lutherans with the Zwinglians concerning the corporeall Concomitancie who rather then they will â—â—cant or confesse their errour will which is too grosse confesse the Ubiquitie of Christâ— humanity Certainely this obstinacie in opinion in generall doth hinder the progresse of faith and of religion and therefore all Christians should be carefull to observe this rule not to bee too stiffe in their owne tenets or obstinate in their owne opinions Rule 5 Fiftly adde to the reading a frequent meditation of the word thou readest reade studie and contemplate the Scripture night and day be not a stranger in Israel he that frequenteth a path daily will not lightly goe wrong or erre therein David became wiser then his teachers because hee had respect unto the Testimonies of the Lord w Psal 119.99 And therefore if any thâ—ng be difficult suspend thy judgement reade it over againe turne unto other places like unto it and compare them together and haply God will reveale it unto thee at the last x Phil. 3.15 Rule 6 Sixtly to reading and meditation adjoyne prayer this was the Prophet Davids frequent practise Shew me thy waies oh Lord teach mee thy pathes leade me in thy truth and teaâ—h mee Psal 25.4 5. Againe Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes yea give thou me understanding and I shall keepe thy law Psal 119.33.34 And againe Make thou me to understand the way of thy precepts verse 27. yea Make thy face to shine upon thy servant and teach me thy statutes verse 135. for my lips shall utter praise when thou hast taught me thy precepts verse 171. Thus pray fervently unto the Lord to enlighten thy understanding to anoint thy blind eyes with the true eye-salve of the blessed Spirit and to leade thee in his truth and then rest certainely assured that faithfull is hee who hath promised who will at length reveale himselfe and his truth to him who doth his endeavour to know the Lord and the way and truth whereby he may be brought unto him by reading hearing meditating and a willing subjecting of his opinion and judgement to the word of God Sect. 3 § 3. Of old time The Papists say the consent of the Fathers is the true rule of interpreting the Scriptures Argum. or the word is to bee expounded according to the minde and judgement of the Ancients Against this Chamierus y Tom. 1. de interp script lib. 16 Cap. 11 Sect 1. f. 601. urgeth this place thus If the consent of the Fathers were a certaine rule of interpreting the Scriptures then it should never be reprooved and blamed this is manifest by it selfe But the consent of the Ancients in the expounding and opening of Scripture
all our actions and see whether wee live in the Spirit and walke in the Spirit or not when wee give way unto sinne and avoid not the occasions unto evill wee should consider whether herein are wee led by the Spirit of God or by flesh and blood Fourthly we may try our adoption by our affection Signe 4 for if we love God and are zealous for his glory and would by no meanes displease him but are carefull by our sincere obedience of him to approve our love unto him then wee are his Sonnes Signe 5 The next Signe is the love of holy things that is 1. Of holy men the faithfull Saints and sincere professors of the Gospel 2. Of holy duties and the exercises of Religion Certainly those who are in deed and in truth the sonnes of God they will love both good men and good meanes unto goodnesse Signe 6 Lastly if we be the children of our heavenly Father we will love even our enemies but this comes to be considered of in the next particular And thus much for the Argument Secondly the next thing considerable is the Consequence The Argument was this Because ye are the children of God The Consequence is this therefore love your enemies as becomes the children of God as if our Saviour would say none is the child of God who doth not love his enemies Quest 3 Why must we love our enemies Answ 1 First because he who loves none but friends is guided onely by a humane spirit for wicked men can love those who love them and do good to those who doe good unto them vers 46. Answ 2 Secondly because herein we imitate Christ who loved us when we were enemies Rom. 5.8 yea prayed for those who were the instruments of cruelty even his bloody murderers Luke 23 34. Thirdly because this is a divine thing and an Answ 3 argument of a minde guided by a divine Spirit to love those who hate us and doe good unto those that doe evill unto us If wee love those who deserve to be beloved of us or those who never deserved any evill from us what reward shall we have But if we love those who have deserved evill at our hands this will be gratefull and pleasing unto God § 2. Which is in Heaven Sect. 2 Why are these words added Which is in Heauen Quest 1 To teach us Answ that the love of our enemies is not true except it be founded upon our obedience towards God Observ Or there is no true and right love unto any but onely that which is for Gods sake And therefore our Saviour teacheth us not to love for other respects to wit either for gaine or praise or our owne quiet but for the Lords sake Christ doth not say love thy enâ—my 1. Because he is a man of the same kind that thou art Or 2. Because he is ignorant and foolish for otherwise he would never have injured thee as he hath Or 3 Because he is but a dead man for if there were any life of grace in him hee would labour to be reconciled unto thee and acknowledge his wrong and who would be angry at the barking of a Dogge or for any thing that is done or said by a foole or a dead man Christ I say urgeth none of these but onely 4. The imitation of God because ye are the children of your Father which is in Heaven who doth good both to bad and good therefore from him learne to love your enemies Why must we love our enemies Quest 2 In God there are three reasons Answ why wee must love them First because God suffers him to be our enemy and permitted him to doe the injury which is done unto us and therefore we must confesse and acknowledge it to be just both in regard of God and us that is the Lord did justly permit it and we justly deserve it And therefore hate not thy Brother because he is but the instrument and the stone which is throwne at thee Secondly if thou be the sonne of God then thy enemy cannot harme thee because the Lord will preserve thee And therefore why shouldest thou hate him who cannot hurt thee Thirdly though thou be injured and harmed by thy enemy yet it shall be profitable for thee either 1. Probando by trying thy faith and patience Or 2. Corroborando by strenghtning thee more and more to undergoe whatsoever the Lord shall lay upon thee Or 3. Coronando by crowning of us because all the crosses which we endure for the Lords sake shall be rewarded And therefore why should wee hate those who doe that unto us which is thus profitable for us § 3. For he maketh his sun to rise Sect. 3 What is observable in the Sunne Quest First the Philosophers gave it many high Answ 1 praises and phrases as some of them called it the heart some the eye of the world some the fountaine of light the eye of heaven and the mind of the world some a heavenly fire a sempiternall living creature a vitall or animate planet Speusippus Answ 2 Secondly the Heathens supposed it to bee a God Agamemnon prayed unto it the Persians adored it the Egyptians called it a God Plato de republ cals it the Image or Vicar of God I forbeare here to shew how some of the Gentiles worshipped the Sun how some of them painted it how some built Temples unto it yea how others in many things compared it to a Lyon Answ 3 Thirdly Christians have called a day by it to wit the first day of the world or the Lords day hath beene for a long time called Sunday Answ 4 Fourthly wee may from the Sunne observe these things I. It is a body or substance full of splendor and glory yea comfortable to every creature read to this purpose these places Eccle. 11.17 Cantic 6.9 Psal 19.5 Mat. 13.43 and 17.2 and Act. 26.13 and 1 Cor. 15.41 Rev. 1.16 and 10.1 and 12.1 and 21.23 In these places wee may see 1. the glory and excellency of the Sunne and 2. what glorious things are compared thereunto II. the Sunne runnes continually never abating his course at all Read Psalme 104 and Cant. 1.5 III. It enlightens the world whence it is called magnum luminare o Gen. 1.6 Psal 136.8 the great light IV. The Sunne divides the times and seasons Winter and Summer Gen 1.14 V. It ripens fruit by his heat and warmth as we see by experience every yeare VI. It is a meanes of mans generation Sol homo generat hominem Aristot VII The Sunne animates quickens and vivifies the world yea without the Sunne the world in nature could not subsist But I enlarge not these things Sect. 4 § 4. And his raine to fall What is observable in the raine Quest First we might speake here of the water philosophically Answ 1 as namely I. That it is the embleme of purity both in the law of Moses as also 1 Pet. 3.21 and Tit. 3.5 II. Water is the carrier away
Church out of our love unto the children of God who are offended by them and with them as was said before Fourthly wee may begge this even out of Answ 4 our love unto themselves who are for the present both Gods enemies and the Churches for I. We desire the Lord to lay some affliction upon them though it be heavie that thereby they may learne to feare God And so by the punishments of their bodies their soules come to bee saved in the day of the Lord. This is good and profitable for them II. If temporall affliction will not humble and bring them home then we desire God to remove them away by death speedily that so their punishment may bee lesse in hell fire For if they should live longer they would sinne more and worse wicked men growing daily worse and worse and consequently their eternall judgement would bee so much the greater and more insupportable And the lesse their punishment is the better it is for them Will God heare these imprecations Certainely hee will hee hath promised to Quest 6 heare his childreÌ„ when they pray for vengeance against their owne particular enemies Answ and persecutors Luke 18.7 much more then when they pray against those who are both the enemies of God and adversaries also unto his Church Who are these enemies whom we must pray Quest 7 against First those who by their sinnes dishonour Answ 1 God the Lord is displeased with all sinnes but his name is dishonoured by some sinnes more then others and by the sinnes of some men more then others Now the more that any man dishonours God by his sins the more sure he is of perdition destruction except he repent because he is one of the Lords chiefe enemies Secondly those who by their sinnes glve a Answ 2 publike scandall to the profession of religion are great enemies both to God and his Church Thirdly those who sinne with a high hand Answ 3 and are insolent in their wickednesse against either God or his Church are some of these enemies who shall certaineâ—y perish Fourthly those who sinne desperately without Answ 4 repentance being obstinate in their transgressions and not mourning for their iniquities are of this number which the Lord will be avenged of when his children cry unto him to declare himselfe unto the world to bee King of Kings by the destruction of his and their enemies And thus much for this exposition of these words Thy kingdome come Secondly Adveniat regnum Thy kingdome come is taken for perficiatur and hath reference to the Kingdome of mercy Now in the words thus understood we begge many things at Gods hands To wit both that we may be Freed from the false Church to wit both of Sathan and His Ministers that is Persecuters And Seducers which are either Atheists Or Superstitious persons Brought into the true Church and this we desire both for All the godly that First the Church may be consummated Secondly that it may bee glorified to wit by the extension of the Limits and bounds thereof And Holy profession thereof And Pure life and good examples of professors Thirdly that they may enjoy the meanes viz. The word and The power of the Spirit with the word Our selves that we may be brought both into the Kingdome of Grace in this life Glory in the life to come Having all these severall particulars to handle in another place I will here onely speake a word or two of the two last wherin we pray that both wee and all the elect may first bee brought into the kingdome of grace and afterwards into the kingdome of glory Quest 8 Can we of our selves or by our owne power come unto the Kingdome of grace Answ To this Gerson answers Signanter dicitur in oratione Dominicà Adveniat regnum tuum id est ad nos veniat quia virtute nostra ad ipsum pervenire non possumus Very significantly doth our Saviour in this verse say Thy Kingdome come that is let it come unto us because wee by our owne power and strength are not able to come unto it Quest 9 If it be thus then how can wee promote or helpe forward this Kingdome of grace and Christ Answ We must strive to advance propagate and enlarge this Kingdom of grace by these meanes namely First by prayer as in this verse Secondly by submitting of our selves unto God by true obedience suffering him wholy to rule beare sway in our hearts by his blessed spirit Thirdly by opposing and resisting as much and as farre as lawfully we may the enemies of Christ and his Church Fourthly by comforting and helping the Church and children of God to our abilities we must doe good unto all but especially unto the houshold of faith that the faithfull who are in any distresse may be comforted and others thereby encouraged to strive to be of that societie and fraternitie who will not see one another lacke Fifthly by a good life and holy conversation for that is a meanes to convert others unto the faith and bring home erring sheepe unto Christs fold Phil. 2.15 and 1 Pet. 2.12 Quest 10 Why must we be thus carefull by all waies and meanes to bee made members of Christs Kingdome upon earth Answ 1 First because we have an expresse Commandement for it Mat. 6.33 Seeke first the Kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof Answ 2 Secondly because wee have the constant example of all the faithfull for it whose principall care hath beene still for this Answ 3 Thirdly because wee have bound our selves with an oath both in Baptisme and the Supper of our Lord that we would forsake the kingdome of Sathan and submit our selves to this Spirituall kingdome of Christ Answ 4 Fourthly because the subjects of this Kingdome are interested and made heires of all good things in this life both temporall and spirituall Mat. 6.33 Rom. 8.32 and 1 Cor. 3.21 Answ 5 Fifthly because the Citizens of this spirituall Jerusalem shall be made eternally happie and blessed in that Jerusalem which is above in the Quest 11 life to come Who are carelesse and negligent of helping forward this Kingdome of Christ and grace First those who are altogether negligent in praying fervently for the amplification and extension of this kingdome Answ 1 Secondly those who cannot endure the Answ 2 yoake of Christ but disdainefully and reproachfully cast it off from their necks Psal 2.2 3. Thirdly those who maniâ—estly and openly Answ 3 or closely and secretly warre and fight for the sworne enemies of Christ sinne sathan and the wicked opposers of the Church truth These are I. Secure sinners who sleepe in their iniquitie and cry tush no evill shall come unto them although they be not the servants of Christ but the slaves of sinne and sathan II. Those who dispute and pleade sinnes and the devils cause that is argue and reason for the upholding bolstering and maintaining of sinne III. Those who speake for side and take part with wicked
no such thing as a Kingdome of God and therefore it is but a fopperie to grieve for the losse of a thing which is not And thus the God of this world blindeth their eyes making them beleeve that as it is with the beast so also with man there is no more of them after death no reward for righteousnesse and therefore let them take their pleasure while they may I now come to answer the question Answ although I will not prosecute it amply but prove it briefely First if there be a God then there is a Kingdome of God But the former is true Therefore also the latter I. From the confession of all nations it appeares that there is a God because all worship something II. This is cleare also from the terrour of conscience which wicked men have as wee might shew by the examples of Herod and Nero but that something hath beene said before Chap. 2. ver 3. both of Herod and this horrour of conscience III. That there is a God is evident from the nature of Sathan wee grant that there is a divell which is spirituall invisible and eternall a parte post and shall wee denie that there is a God IV. From the creation of the world for either I. the world was made and then by whom but by God Or II. It was not made but is eternall now what a shame is this to give eternity unto the earth and to denie it unto God Secondly If there bee a resurrection of all either unto death or life happinesse or misery then there is a Kingdome of God and place of happinesse But the Resurrection is proved from these scriptures Esay 25.8 Apoc. 21.4 and 2 Pet. 3.13 and 1 Cor. 15. where it is proved by many arguments Therefore there is a Kingdome of God Quest 4 Where is this Kingdome of God Answ In heaven as appeares thus First from Scripture Phil. 3.20 and 2 Cor. 5.1 and Col. 1.5 Secondly it is called Jerusalem which is above Gal. 4.26 and Col. 3.1.2 quae supra Thirdly Christ ascended up into heaven Luke 24.51 Acts 1.9 and Ephes 4.8 so also Elias Fourthly the elect which are upon the earth at the last day shall be caught up in the clouds and shall meete the Lord in the ayre f 1 Thes 4.17 Fifthly there is a promise made us of a new heaven Esay 65.17 and 66.22 and 2 Pet. 3.13 and Apoc. 21.1 And therefore it is evident that this Kingdome of God is in heaven Sect. 3 § 3. Thy will bee done in Earth as it is in Heaven Quest 1 What is observable in this Petition Answ Two things namely First the thing desired viz. That the will of God may bee perfected Secondly the measure to wit as sincerely in earth as in heaven Object Bellarmine produceth this place to prove the possibilitie of fulfilling the law of God arguing thus We pray according to Christs prescription Thy will be done as in heaven so also in earth wherin we desire grace and abilitie to fulfill the law of God and we either attaine unto this perfection in this life or wee pray this prayer daily in vaine Answ 1 First in this prayer wee are taught daily so long as wee live to pray for pardon of our daily sinnes as we every day say give us this day our daily bread so also every day forgive us our trespasses and all the ancient Fathers confesse that this petition is necessary for al the Saints so long as they live But to those who obey God on earth as he is obeyed in heaven there is no neede of remission or pardon Therefore there is none obey God so on earth for although this be here desired by the Saints yet it is never obtained in this life Answ 2 Secondly this petition is three severall waies interpreted by the Fathers all which oppose Bellarmines argument I. Thy will be done in heaven so also on earth that is as thy will is accomplished in the Angels so let it bee also in men In this sense it is manifest that the regenerate doe not obtaine what they daily beg for untill they obtaine to be made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 like unto the Angels II. Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven that is let thy will bee obeyed as in the righteous so also in the wicked here first Bellarmine would blush to say that all wicked men should fulfill the law of God although we thus pray or shall equall the righteous in obedience Secondly in this sense the fulfilling of the law is not included because all those doe not for the present fulfill the law who are called righteous but humbly confesse and acknowledge their sinnes striving hard to the marke III. Thy will be done in earth as in heaven that is let the flesh assent unto thy will as doth the spirit neither let the flesh lust against the Spirit but as a good Spirit doth not resist thy will so let not the body resist the spirit This sense doth wholy overthrow the Cardinals argument for this perfect subjection of the flesh unto the Spirit although we pray for it in this life yet wee doe not obtaine it untill the end of our life Thirdly that which the Jesuite saith that Answ 3 we pray in vaine that the will of God may be obeyed in earth as in heaven except we attaine unto this perfection in this terrene and corruptible body is most false and vaine For he prayes not in vaine who in the time appointed obtaines what hee prayes for Now by this prayer unto God wee daily procure a greater measure of grace from him and approach nearer unto the perfect fulfilling of the will of God and at the length obtaine perfect righteousnesse Bishop Davenant de justitia actuali Cap. 52. pag. 562 563. Why doe we pray Thy will be done will not Quest 2 the Lord accomplish all his owne will Hic non oramus ut faciat Deus quod vult nam faciet omnia quacunque voluerit sed ut nos possimus facere quod ipse vult Answ Cyprian s we doe not here pray that God would doe what he himselfe desires for he will doe all his pleasure but that we may be able to doe whatsoever hee requires of us § 4. Thy will be done The ordinarie question is here what will of Sect. 4 God is here meant Signi an Beneplaciti Que 2.1 Whence this question may be demanded Hath God two wills Is there composition opposition or mixture in God As God is one so his will is one Answer but by reason of the consideration or the divers parts of this will wee terme it diversely Thus the Schoole men say Voluntas Dei respectu Modi Secreta Revelata Respectu object Decreti Mandati Respectu natura Signi Beneplaciti That which belongs unto our institution is this The Will of God is taken some times for that which Hee hath decreed to doe He would have done by us And is called Voluntas
Thirdly that wee may know that wee are altogether unworthy of those creatures having lost our right of the use of them by Adam except onely as they are restored by Christ againe unto us to be used Fourthly that hereby wee may beleeve that the use of the creatures is sanctified unto us by prayer Fifthly that thus we may desire God to make them profitable for the health of our bodies Sixthly that wee might pray unto God to preserve us from intemperance and excesse wee being so prone unto gluttony in eating and to healths quaffings and drunkennesse in drinking Seventhly because after wee are full wee are forgetfull after we have received the good blessing of God we are very prone to unmindfulnesse of them Deut. 8.12 14. Eightly I adde another reason why we must consecrate and sanctifie the creatures before we eate of them and that is taken from authority namely I. Of Saint Paul who commandeth us to use it 1 Tim. 4.4 5. II. Of Christ and the faithfull who frequently used it III. Of the ancient Church Chrysostome d Hom. de fide Annae concludes Oportet tum in initio tum fine It behoves us to give thankes both before meat and after If the studious Reader desire to see the custome of the Greeke Church in this duty of giving of thankes I referre him to Clemens lib. 7. Constitutionum If hee desire to know the manner of the Latine Church let him repaire to Chemnitius exam concil Trid. part 4. pag. 108. § 2. Our daily bread Sect. 2 What is the meaning of this word Daily Quest 1 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 By Interpreters is diversly rendred Ans 4 namely First some supersubstantialem or supersubstantiall bread Origen and Hierome and they expound it either I. Of Christ Or II. Of the word of God Or III. of the Sacrament giving this reason for this exposition Quia absurdum de terrenis cogitare It is absurd to thinke of earthly things in our prayers Secondly some interpret it Crastinum quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Erasm s Give us this day bread for to morrow as naturall parents doe provide for their children against the next day Thirdly but most truely it is rendered Vulgarem quotidianum quotidiè usitandum our ordinary usuall and daily bread thus Hier. s Luc. 11 and Chrysost and Senens 6. and August epest ad Probam and all our Moderne Interpreters Syriacus panis necessitatis nostra out necessary bread And Augustine gives three worthy and weighty reasons against the other interpretations namely First because the Easterne Churches did not communicate or assemble unto the solemne places of divine worship every day and therefore they did not understand this word either of Christ the word of God or the Sacrament Secondly because if it were meant of the Sacrament then it were not lawfull for them to use this prayer on that day they communicate when one they have comunicated which yet was usuall with them to say the Lords prayer after the Sacrament Thirdly because it is not lawfull for us to pray contrary to this forme as was said before vers 9. question 7. And therefore either temporall things are understood and meant in this petition or it is not lawfull for us to pray for them at all which is proved false by Christs own practise Father if it be possible take this cup from mee and before in this verse The meaning then of this verse is give us our vulgar and daily bread which may serve for our ordinary use Teaching us that in temporall things no great matters are to be prayed for Why may we not desire rare great eminent Quest 2 and extraordinary temporall blessings why may wee not pray for high honours and abundance of riches at Gods hands First because temporall things are not to bee Answ 1 desired for themselves but out of meere necessity and therefore wee must crave herein onely necessary things Secondly because it is a signe of a coveteous Answ 2 minde and of a minde not contented with the Lords allowance nor his lot to seeke for great things at Gods hand Thirdly because it is hurtfull for us and that Answ 3 in a threefold regard to wit I. In the Common-wealth greatnesse and riches is the occasion of hatred envy war and death because such a one shall not escape if hee transgresse the law because he is rich Eccles 5.12 II. In the body it hinders the peace quietnesse and tranquillitie thereof for the cares and affaires of a rich man will not let him sleepe Eccles 5.11 and Psal 127.2 III. In the soule riches pearce that thorow with many sorrowes 1 Tim. 6.9 10. And therefore we should learne to bridle our desires praying onely unto the Lord for necessary things and no further What temporall goods may we pray for Quest 3 Answ Temporall goods are either First Necessaria necessary both for Being thus food and raiment are necessary Well-being both in Body thus the health of the minde body and members are necessary Estate goods for the executing of our calling These are to be prayed for Secondly Competentia competent either unto The comfort of our life Or A full and ample estate Or Honour and a high estate These are not to be desired from God but may be received if given by him Thirdly Superflua superfluous things whereof there is no laudable use These are neither to bee desired detained nor reserved such as these were of old banished per Ostracismum Rhoding Alex. ab Alexand. And therefore having necessary things we should bee therewith contented e Perk. upon Mat. 6.25 Quest 4 Why should we desire onely necessary things at Gods hands Answ 1 First because whatsoever is more then these doth us no good at all that is a mans portion which hee doth enjoy and therefore if a man have sufficient for use he hath enough and though hee had more yet hee could eate no more nor endure to weare any more apparell Answ 2 Secondly honour is but an idle aire and windy vessell as followes in another place Answ 3 Thirdly as riches increase so molestations arise and they encrease who spend them Eccles 5.10 Answ 4 Fourthly if a man give way to his owne desires he shall never be satisfied Eccles 5.9 but his heart will be like the horse-leach that cries give give and hath never enough Prov. 30 15. Answ 5 Fifthly by seeking after superfluous things we lay a stumbling blocke before our owne soule Riches being the thornes which choake the seed of the word Mat. 13. Answ 6 Sixthly we are uncertaine how long we shall live and therefore if we be not contented with necessary things but greedily seeke for more wee may in our abundance heare Dives call Stulte hâc nocte thou foole this night shall they take away thy soule and then whose shall those things be for which thou hast wearied and ruined thy selfe Content is like a wall upon the top of a hill from which if a
man descend hee shall never be satisfied Sect. 3 § 3. Our daily bread Quest 1 Why doe we pray for our bread Answ 1 First negatively not because we challenge it at Gods hands as our right Quest 2 Secondly affirmatively for these causes following I. Because wee doe not desire great things but onely such as may be fit for our selves II. Because they are to bee obtained by our labour and therefore by prayer we desire a blessing from God upon our endeavours and affaires III. Because they are so necessary for us that ordinarily our life could not subsist without them IV. Because by the divine and eternall providence of God our lot and portion in temporall things is appointed Prosperity and promotion come neither from the East not from the West but from the Lord who hath from all eternity decreed what to give in outward things to every person And therefore we desire that the Lord would give that portion unto us which in his blessed will and mercifull decree he hath ordained for us And it is called Our bread because it is ordained for us by God If God have decreed what hee will give to every Quest 2 one of us in temporall things then what need we pray at all for our daily bread will not God fulfill his decrees without our prayers First prayer is the ordinance of God and Answ 1 therefore it is not to be neglected at all yea it is the ordinary meanes for the obtaining of our desires Secondly wee must pray because this shewes Answ 2 our hope and trust and confidence in God Thirdly wee know not whether God have Answ 3 decreed to give us such and such things or not and therefore if we stand in need of them wee must pray for them How or with what mind can we pray in these Quest 3 uncertainties Wee must pray according to these meditations animadversions and resolutions namely Answ First we know not what God will give us in particular though we pray unto him Secondly but in generall we know that the decree is gone out that God hath determined what he will give us Thirdly we acknowledge that all our endeavours can alter and change nothing in Gods decrees f Luk. 1◠26 Fourthly therefore if it please God to leave us in our temporall troubles and not to preserve and deliver us we are contented and intend patiently to indure whatsoever our good God hath decreed concerning us Fifthly yet notwithstanding this resolution wee pray unto him and must continue praying untill his blessed Will bee revealed in and upon us And that for these two reasons I. lest wee should bee wanting unto our selves by our remissenesse II. Lest we should be culpable before God for our neglect or that wee doing our endeavour wee might bee free from blame before our heavenly Father Quest 4 How or by what meanes may wee bee assured that our Prayers should be heard in temporall things Answ 1 First if wee our selves use the meanes diligently which God requires namely Gate or endeavour and Prayer then wee may expect a mercifull successe from God Answ 2 Secondly if we our selves belong unto God then the promises of God belong and are unto us yea and Amen in Iesus Christ Answ 3 Thirdly if wee lay no stumbling blocks in the Lords way thus David constrained God to take the rod of correction in his hands 2. Sam. 12. Thus Christ complaines that hee would have been gracious unto Ierusalem but they would not Matthew 23.37 So the Lord would have bestowed yea showred his blessings upon his people but their sinnes hindred and with-held good things from them Ierem. 5.25 Malach. 3.10 And therefore if wee desire that the Lord may heare and answer graciously our requests wee must leave all sinne and labour in sincerity of heart to serve the Lord. Answ 4 Fourthly if the thing wee beg be for our good comfort and profit then we may expect a mercifull grant of it otherwise not for our all-wise-God will not give us a stone instead of bread Vers 12 VERSE 12. And forgive us our debts as we forgive our debters Sect. 1 § 1. And forgive us Quest 1 What method doth our Saviour use or observe in this Prayer First some say Christ handles those things Answ 1 First which belong unto himselfe Secondly which concern our selves In which hee laies down 1. Naturall things 2. Spirituall things Answ 2 Secondly some say Christ handles First Divine things in the three former petitions Secondly Humane things in the fourth petition Thirdly Diabolicall things in the two last petitions Answ 3 Thirdly some say that wee pray For good things first in foure affirmative petitiōs Against evill things in the second place in two negative petitions And unto these I assent What is observable in this petition Answ Two things Quest 2 First the petition wherein are 1 The debt Our debts 2 The remission of the debt Forgive us our debts Secondly the condition as we forgive our debters What is this debt Sinne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luke 11.4 And hence ever and anon in the Scripture wee read of the Remission Quest 3 of sinne as also in the Apostles Creed Answ Obiect A debt is that which a man owes unto another and therefore if our sinnes be debts it will follow that we ought to sinne for a man ought to pay his debts There is a three-fold debt First Direct and this debt is obedience A which wee owe indeed unto God For we are debters unto God to live according to the Spirit Ro. 8.12 Secondly Per consequens by consequent thus the Mulct of sin namely punishments temporall spirituall and eternall is called a Debt Thirdly Metonymicum and thus the cause of the debt to wit sinne is called a debt in this place because sinne is the cause of that punishment which is due unto us But the most proper debt is obedience Doe we desire to bee freed from obedience Quest 4 If that be our proper debt which wee owe unto our God and wee desire that our debt may bee remitted it seemes that we implore the Lord to ease our shoulders from the yoake of the Morall Law We doe not in this petition desire a relaxation from our obedience Answ but that our omissions may not bee strictly required or punished Hee who hath committed theft doth not desire that it may be lawfull for him to steale hereafter but that his by-past theft may bee pardoned Or as a Debter when his day is past intreates favour and forbearance for the time by-past and promiseth to pay all shortly And thus we properly desire in these words that the Lord would forgive us the punishment which is due unto us for our sinnes as the King pardons murder and homicide Why doth our Saviour call this a debt Quest 5 First that we might know sinne to be the Answ 1 cause of punishment Secondly that wee might know that all is Answ 2 abolished together namely both the cause
and the effect the sinne and the punishment the one being blotted out he will remember the other no more How doe we owe the debt of obedience unto Quest 6 God First wee owe it out of duty Because the Answ 1 Lord For this end hath I. Created and made us Ephes 2.10 Rom. 9 21. We were made men for his service II. Redeemed us that we might serve him in righteousnesse and true holinesse Luke 1.74 Tit. 2.14 III. Elected us and predestinated us unto the adoption of sonnes that as children wee might obey him i Ephes 1.4 IV. Called us that wee might obey him in sanctification and honour 1. Thess 4.7 V. Enlightned us that wee might increase in his service 2. Corinth 3 18. VI. Sanctified us in Christ that as members of Christ wee might performe his will Ephes 5.27 Answ 2 Secondly we owe obedience unto the Lord by command God hath given us a Law to obey and Christ hath renewed it Ephes 4.24 Wherefore S. Iames cals it the Law of liberty Iames 1.23 Now this command is that wee should serve him in Righteousnes towards man and Holinesse towards himselfe and that all our dayes Answ 3 Thirdly we owe obedience unto God for his benefits which wee daily receive from him Answ 4 Fourthly we are debters unto God by covenant and contract And that both First in Baptisme wherein wee promised fealtie and new obedience unto the Lord. Secondly in our profession and vocation unto Christianity as we are Christians wee have promised to put on Christ and serve God as the members of Christ all our dayes Thirdly in our daily Prayers wherein we make new promises unto God of new obedience Fourthly in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper wherein wee receive a pledge from God which is as a seale of that covenant which is made betweene us and God Quest 7 Is every man obliged to pay this debt unto God Answ Every man is obliged either to the debt of obedience or to the punishment of sinne whether they be Heathens or Christians or great men or the inferiour and ruder sort or prophane persans or ignorant or servants or children yea every one of what nation ranke or quality soever Sect. 2 § 2. Forgive us Obiect 1 Some object this place against the certaintie of remission thus Wee are here taught to pray for the pardon of our sinnes day by day al which were needlesse if we could be assured of pardon in this life and therefore there can bee no certaine assurance that our sinnes are remitted Answ 1 First this fourth petition must bee understood not so much of our old sins as of our present and new sinnes for as wee goe on from day to day so we adde sinne to sinne and for the pardon of them wee must humble our selves and pray Answ 2 Secondly wee pray for the pardon of our sinnes not because we have no assurance thereof but because our assurance is weake and small wee grow on from grace to grace in Christ as little children doe to mans estate by little and little and therefore we pray daily for more The Papists say Argu. that a man by good workes is justified Against this wee thus argue from this place Our Saviour teacheth every man though never so just to pray forgive us our sinnes And therefore no man is just by his workes To this Bellarmine answers Answ This petition of the Lords Prayer is to bee understood onely of veniall sinnes which are mixed with our good workes Bellar. de Iustif. lib. 6. cap. 20. resp ad loc 5. First the word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Debts so that Reply 1 herein wee pray to have all our debts forgiven now wee are more endangered and endebted unto God by great sinnes then by small And therefore veniall sinnes onely are not here meant Reply 2 Secondly S. Luke readeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sinnes and S. Iohn defineth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sinne to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 transgression 1 Iohn 3.4 But great sinnes are transgressions of the Law more then veniall Therefore they are not excluded Thirdly if good workes be tempered with Reply 3 veniall sinnes how can they being imperfect make us just and perfect before God But of this more by and by The Papists say good workes are meritorious Object 2 and satisfactory and from this Verse goe about to prove that Prayer satisfieth for sinne wee pray saith Bellarmine for forgivenesse of sinnes and by thus praying we satisfie for our veniall sinnes The Lords Prayer overthroweth their doctrine of satisfaction wee therein concluding Answ for thine is the glory wee take not the glory to our selves but ascribe all unto God Forgivenesse of the debt is of mercy where then remission is of grace there can bee no satisfaction of worthinesse Stand all sinnes in need of remission art not Quest 1 some veniall and pardonable of their owne nature First the Papists say some sinnes are veniall Answ 1 and that either I. Of their owne nature because they are not ontra legem sed praeter legem Dei against the Law of God but besides it as the hatred of our enemie in some degree or not to be silent when an Elder commands and the like Or II. for the littlenesse and smallnesse of the sin because they are not equall to eternall death neither deserve it l Staple◠Antid Evang Secondly the Papists agree but jarringly amongst themselves in this particular some saying Answ 2 they are veniall sinnes because they are not against the Law of God some saying that they cannot properly bee called sinnes thus Bellarm. Thirdly that which is not Answ 3 Contra legem Dei against the Law of God is not sinne For the Law is the Rule both of good and evill And every sin is sin in as much as it is a violation the Law Answ 4 Fourthly what is lesse then the eating of an Apple Gen. 3 then an idle word Mat. 12.36 Then a corrupt thought Gen. 6.5 And yet these are threatned with judgement and punishment Answ 5 Fifthly because Stapleton saith these sins are not paria aeternae morti that is there is no resemblance analogy or proportion betweene these small sins and eternall death I adde therefore this one answer more That there is a parity resemblance and equality I. In the affection of the person offending who would for ever have given way to these if he had lived II. In the person offended who is an infinite God And III. In the choise of sin before life eternall And IV. In the guilt and staine of sin because it can never be blotted out by time or torment Object 3 The Fathers speake of veniall sins and the Scripture of mortall And therefore some are veniall Answ Sinne is called veniall or mortall foure manner of wayes namely First comparatively as a sin which is lesse evill Thus there are seven deadly sins as the Schoolmen say which are greater then a sin of ignorance because
Isidor Many ate by weight and drunke by measure Because In nimio pane non de est peccatum g Bern. de pass dom 42. Secondly an abstinence from all naturall delights Esa 22.12 Amos 6.6 Mourning is the way unto repentance 2 Cor. 7.10 and therefore in the time of fasting which should bee a time of humiliation we should rather goe unto the house of mourning then of mirth Thirdly an abstinence from wedlocke comforts Let the Bride goe out of her chamber Ioel 2.16 and 1 Cor. 7.5 Fourthly an abstinence from our labours and workes because imployments distract the mind Numb 29.7 Fifthly some adde that hereunto is required Almes Esa 58.7 Thirdly the last part of a true fast is Interna veritas the internal truth and life thereof this is the marrow of the matter because the heart is to bee established with grace and not with meate Heb. 13.9 Here many things are observable but I reduce them unto these three I. There must be a rending of the heart II. A turning unto God III. A sacrifice to offer up unto God First in the true internall or inward fast there must be a rending of the heart and an humbling of the soule Ioel 2.13 Rend your hearts and not your garments so Lev. 16.29 and 23.28 Here wee should seriously meditate of those things which might wound and breake the soule as the corruption of our whole nature the multitude and magnitude of our by-past sinnes the weight and strength of our present concupiscence the malice of Satan against us the danger of hell fire the many provocations of our God Oh happy is that man who can weepe drops of blood and can sinke himselfe upon the day of fasting unto the bottome of sorrow for such God will comfort and raise up 1 Peter 5.6 Secondly in the true fast there must be a converting and turning of the heart unto God Ioel 2.13 Rend your hearts and turne unto the Lord. In this conversion there are three things required I. A turning from sinne both our old sinnes and all sinnes II. A hungring after a reconciliation with God as the prodigall child did Luke 15. III. A desire to possesse and injoy God by faith in the soule and to be mâ—de partakers of internall joy by the Holy Spirit Thirdly in the true fast wee must provide some sacrifice to offer up unto God Thus the Lord commands his people upon the day of fasting to afflict their soules and to offer an offring to him Lev. 23.27 and Numb 29.7 Sacrifices are now ceased and therefore what Quest 1 must we offer up unto God First we must offer up unto God a broken Answ 1 and a contrite heart for such a sacrifice pleaseth him well Psal 51.17 but of this something was said before Secondly we must offer up unto God the sacrifice Answ 2 of repentance wee must sacrifice our sinnes and repent us seriously of our iniquities Thirdly wee must offer the sacrifice of mercy Answ 3 unto God in the day of humiliation and fasting wee must pardon those who have offended us and bee reconciled unto those who are at oddes with us and doe good unto those who stand in neede of our helpe reliefe and succour h Esa 58.7 Ezac 7.9 Fourthly wee must offer up the calves of our lips and sacrifice of our prayers unto God for fasting is no fasting without prayer Ose 14.3 Answ 4 Fifthly wee must offer up the sacrifice of Answ 5 praise unto God that is give thankes unto his name Heb. 13.15 both for those many mercies hee bestoweth upon us and those many evills we are preserved from by him Sixthly wee must offer up our selves unto Answ 6 God and that two manner of waies namely I. By adjudging our selves worthy of punishment both temporall and eternall for this vilifying and debasing of our selves doth glorifie our God II. By addicting and devoting our selves wholly up unto the service of the Lord resolving henceforth to serve no other but onely him all the daies wee have to live What time is most fit for fasting Quest 5 We fast either for Answ Temporall things and that either for the Removing of evils whether Publike or Private Here there is need of the acknowledgment of our deserts of our humiliation of the deprecating of the punishment and the taking away of the evill which is feared and deserved Procuring of good things as the Church did Act. 13.3 and 14.23 and our Church now doth at the ordination of Ministers Spirituall things and that either for The quickning of our prayers and that if we be sensible of Some present temptation or lust or concupiscence and desire that it may be mortified and subdued The absence of Christ whom wee desire should returne as the Apostles desired to have him awaked Matth. 8.25 Private meditations that whether they be for things By past as for The sinnes of our youth The losse of our time The love of Christ towards us The bitternesse of his death and passion c. Present as namely the examination of our lives sinnes occasions unto evill repentance faith and the like Holy duties as the hearing of the Word the receiving of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper and the bringing of our infants to the Sacrament of Baptisme Before all which duties fasting conjoyned with repentance and prayer is very profitable Sect. 3 § 3. Anoint thy head and wash thy face Quest. 1 What is the meaning of these words Answ 1 First some understand them Tropologically namely I. By head some understand Christ and by anointing Almes Anoint thy head that is doe good unto thy Neighbour for love is like unto ointment Psal 133. thus Chrysost hom 9. fer 4. Ciner tom 2. Vnge caput id est Christum c. Anoint thy head that is Christ with the oyle of mercy and charitie as Mary did Mat. 26.7 Chrys imperf s II. Some take the head for the sense reason and understanding because that is the head of the soule and by the anointing they understand joyfulnesse and cheerefulnesse Anoint thy head Vt latitiam spiritus sancti intus habeamus that within in thy soule thou maist have the joy of the Holy Ghost Chrysost imperf and Hilary s and Gualt s III. Some take face for conscience and washing for cleansing wash thy face that is purge and cleanse thy heart August s and Hilarie s IV. Some by the face understand the conversation which must be washed and cleansed from all pollutions whatsoever Philippians 2.15 V. Some by the face understand both these Wash thy face that is both thy body and soule from all filthinesse of sinne Chrysostome imperf Secondly some understand these words literally Answ 2 that is strictly according to the letter to wit of a generall command of anointing the head in fasting this with an unanimous consent is confuted and rejected by Hierome Chrysostom Augustine and Hilary and that for these reasons I. Because this was never used either by any converted
for ours it is then a signe that our treasures are disallowed and disliked by Christ Answ 2 Secondly if we heape up riches with the discommodity of others or by any wicked means it is an argument of a prohibited treasure Answ 3 Thirdly when we place our hope trust and confidence in our riches treasured up distrusting the good providence of God it is an infallible signe of an unlawfull treasure Quantum quisque sua nammorum servat in arca tatnum habet fidei b Iuvenal When men by their riches heaped up hope to bee releeved helped and succoured come what can come unto them it is an argument that their hearts are set too much upon their treasures and their confidence is too great in them Answ 5 It was said in the second answer that wee must not treasure up riches by wicked meanes hence it may be demanded how doth a man wickedly lay up treasures First when he acquireth them by unlawfull Answ 1 and unjust meanes to wit either by theft or fraud or perjury or false weights or measures or adulterated wares or by supplâ—nting of others or usury or oppression or detaining of the hirelings wages or the like Woe be to that man who gathereth riches by those meanes Secondly a man treasureth up riches wickedly Answ 2 when he keepes them too close that is reserves them I. Cruelly by denying to affoord helpe either to that Church and Common-wealth wherein hee lives when there is neede or by releeving the poore when they are in distresse Many are so carefull to keepe what they have that the poore shall rather die then bee preserved by their riches they will rather have no preaching then procure it with their purses yea the kingdome or City wherin they live shall be undone as Constantinople was rather then they will helpe it with the exhausting of their treasures I. Men sometimes reserve their riches Sordidé basely denying themselves their part of them when having riches they want hearts to use them Eccles 4.8 and 6.1 Woe be to that man who is so carefull to reserve his riches that hee withholds them in the time of need either from King Church Poore or himselfe and his Thirdly a man treasureth up riches wickedly Answ 3 when he heapes them up too much that is I. Without any necessity as was said before II. Without any measure never saying it is enough of which afterwards § 5. Ye cannot serve God and Mammon Sect. 5 Our blessed Saviours generall scope is here to teach us how impossible it is for a man to serve religion and the world sincerely and ex animo What is meant by Mammon Quest 1 First some say that hee is one of the foure principall divels which are opposite to the foure cardinall vertues the first of which divels is Asmodeus which is the spirit of luxury and uncleannesse and is opposite to the vertue of Chastity the second divell is Beelzebub which is the spirit of gluttony and drunkennesse and is opposite to Temperance the third divell is Mammon which is the spirit of coveteousnesse and is opposit to Charity and liberality the fourth divell is Lucifer the spirit of pride opposite unto Humility c Dorâ—â—â—secur Ser. dominica ser 19. But certainely Mammon is not a divell because a man may lawfully make him friends of Mammon which he cannot of the divell as followes by and by Secondly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it is according Answ 2 to the Syriake signifieth gaine or lucre thus Eliâ—â— and the Chaldeans and also the Germans who derive it from the Hebrew word Mâ—â— which signifies a reproach because immoderate and unlawfull gaine is worthy of reprehension blame But this is not the meaning of the word because wee may not make us friends of evill gotten goods as followes by and by but we may of Mammon Answ 3 Thirdly some say that Mammon signifies Riches not wickedly got but unprofitable to the possessor or riches whereof a man hath no use or need Thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was described by Suidas 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mammon is those riches and that substance which doth not proceed from the divell but whereof there is no necessary use This is probable and likely to be true Answ 4 Fourthly sometimes Mammon indefinitely signifies riches and wealth and so I take it to signifie in this place Quest 2 What manner of service is heere spoken of Yee cannot serve God and Mammon Answ There are two sorts of service First the service of the divell by whom some are taken captive at his will 2 Tim. 2.26 thus Witches Enchanters Sorcerers Magitians and the like are the divels servants Secondly there is a service of the servants of the divell namely the service of sinne and of the world which are thus distinguished I. The service of sinne is thus by St. Paul described the servants of sinne 1 yeeld themselves and are content to obey sinne Rom. 6.1 617 19. and 2. are free from righteousnesse Rom. 6.20 II. The service of the world which is the service here spoken of is a willing subjecting of a mans selfe unto the allurements and provocations and baites of the world or a yeelding unto the inticements unto evill which are found in the world Whence it is that a man cannot serve God and the world Quest 3 Why cannot a man serve both God and the world Answ 1 First because there is neither of them but requires the whole man Nemo repentè fit bonus Nemo repentè fit dives None are quickly good non are quickly rich if a maÌ„ desire to be good he must accustome himselfe to a long constant and continuall trade of religion if a man desire to be rich he must rise up early and goe late to bed and eat the bread of carefulnesse yea hee must imploy both head and heart And therefore religion and the world cannot both be served by one and the same man Answ 2 Secondly because God and Mammon are contraries the Lord labours to withdraw our affeictions from the world and Mammon strives to seduce and intice us from the Lord. And therefore both cannot be served Quest 4 What difference is betweene God and Mammon Answ 1 First Mammon vexeth and turmoileth his servants night and day but the Lord continually comforts his Answ 2 Secondly Mammons servants are never satisfied the servants of the Lord never want necessary things and having that which is sufficient are contented with it Answ 3 Thirdly Mammon at length handles hâ—s servants as enemies but the Lord calleth his no longer servants but friends Ioh. 15. yea the children and coheires of Christ Rom. 8. Fourthly he who serves MaÌ„mon must necessarily Answ 4 hate God he who serves the Lord ought to hate the world and to renounce Mammon How may wee know whether wee serve our Quest 5 riches or our riches serve us First if wee use our riches as servants sending Answ 1 them abroad at
our pleasure unto the reliefe of the poore and every good worke we may then be called their Masters Secondly if Mammon First sends us whether hee will Answ 2 Per mare per terras if the love of riches cause us to expose our selves to imminent danger and hazards he is then our Master Secondly if thou darest not send thy riches abroad when necessity requires if thou darest not satisfie the necessities of the poore although they cry unto thee for feare of scattering thy riches then certainely thou art Mammon servant How is Mammon to be cast out By the workes of mercy Answ and exercising our Quest 6 selves in doing good be hospitable to strangers redeeme captives cloath the naked give bread to the hungry drinke to the thirsty comfort those who are in misery visite the sicke and the like for by this meanes wee may bee freed from Mammons service What is required of us unto this service of Quest 7 God First a serious labour of the life wee must Answ 1 serve him in righteousnesse towards men and true holinesse towards God all the dayes of our life The worke of the Lord is great and therefore it cannot be performed nor he served without a great deale of care and paines Secondly a generality of obedience both in Answ 2 regard of the Things commanded wee must not abstaine from some sinnes or doe some things as Herod did but labour to avoide whatsoever is evill and do whatsoever is good Times not obeying of God per intervalla by starts or for a time but all our time we injoy upon earth Thirdly feare wee must obey him with Answ 3 feare Malach. 1.6 If I be your Master where is my feare Wee must stand in awe of him and not dare to offend him Fourthly a desire to please him in what hee Answ 4 commands It is not naturall rationall politicall or hypocriticall obedience of which in his proper place which doth approve us to be Gods servants But that obedience which proceedes from a true and internall desire to please him VERS 25. Therefore I say unto you Vers 25 take no thought for your life what ye shall eate or what ye shall drinke nor yet for your body what ye shall put on is not the life more then meat and the body then rayment § 1. I say unto you Sect. 1 Why doth our Saviour give this counsell with an ego dico I say unto you Quest First because he was their Master and therefore Answ 1 they should heare his voyce Answ 2 Secondly because he was wise they were foolish and therefore they should give credit unto him Answ 3 Thirdly because he himselfe did as he said for hee was not carefull and therefore they ought to obey having both his precept and president for it Sect. 2 § 2. Quapropter wherefore I say unto you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therefore We may observe here how Christ perswadeth unto and disswadeth from nothing without reason he disswades from coveteousnesse and gives reasons for it he disswades from carefulnesse and gives reasons for it yea ever and anone doth so as else where what will it profit a man to gaine the whole world and loose his owne soule Teaching us hereby Obser That Religion is not contrary to reason Quest 1 How doth that appeare Answ Thus Reason is the rule Tum veri tum boni tum aequi tum justi both of that which is true and good and just and equall for the better understanding hereof observe that which is true in one science is not false in another that which is true in Philosophy is not false in Divinitie contrily to that which is true in Divinity is not false in reason but onely above her reach yea if any thing were true in one Science false in another then Verum non esset reciproca affectio entis that is that which hath a being should not be true that which is true should not have a being Foure things there are here to bee distinguished to wit Veritas supra infra juxta contra rationem First there is a Veritas supra rationem a verity that is above reason this is of things taken up by faith Secondly there is veritas juxta rationem a verity which is agreeable to reason this is of things taken up by reason Thirdly there is veritas infra rationem a verity which is under reason and this is of things taken up by sense Fourthly veritas contra rationem non datur there is no verity contrary to reason It is not against reason to beleeve that a Virgin conceived and bare a Sonne but it is above reason In Jsrael there was a judicatorie of seventy who judged of matters of greatest weight and there was an inferiour judicatorie consisting of three and these judged of goods and matters of least moment that which was truely concluded in the highest judicatorie was not false in the inferiour and although they could not judge of a false Prophet is the great Synedrion did yet they held it not false in the lowest judicatorie when the great Synedrion concluded such a one to be a false Prophet Quest 2 Whether is reason or religion Philosophy or Divinity to be preferred Answ Divinity and Religion are to be preferred before the other two else we should doe as Demonides a Schoolmaster in Athens did who having crooked feete had his shooes stolen from him which were made according to his feet whereupon he wisht that the feete of those who had stolen his shooes might become like unto the shooes which they had stolne This was a foolish wish to desire the straight foot to bee made fit for the crooked shooe whereas the shooe should be made fit to the straight foot Philosophy and natural reason is but a crooked shooe and therefore to conforme Divinity thereunto were to conforme the straight foot to the crooked shooe Divinitie must be the square to correct that which is not straight Who forme or frame a modell of Religion Quest 3 by the mould of humane reason The Church of Rome Answ if we will take a view of the severall points professed in Popery wee may easily perceive whence they have taken the patterne of them not from Moses on the Mount but frō scholastick speculations as for example First because the Mathematickes consider lines figures circles points abstracted from bodies therefore they gather that accidents may be in the Sacraments without the subject Secondly because Morall Philosophy establisheth neither punishment nor reward unlesse the free-will of man goe before hence they inferre that there is free-will in man Againe because morall Philosophy knoweth no vertues but inherent habits and vertues therefore it is that they set themselves against the imputed righteousnesse of Christ The morall Philosopher calles vice a voluntary evill therefore they inferre that concupiscence is not sinne because it is not altogether voluntary Thirdly from the Politicks in policie the best sort of governement is Monarchicall
learne how to be saved 2 Cor. 5.19 and Ephes 4.11 III. The word is the instrument of begetting faith in us of giving the spirit unto us and of sealing us Rom. 10.14 17. Ephes 1.13 Must we ascribe all this to preaching and nothing Quest 6 to prayer reading meditating and the illumination of the Spirit in the heart and the workes of obedience in the life Certainely Answ great things are spoken of all these they are al greatly to be praysed highly to be prized and diligently to be practised but they are corroborated and strengthened by preaching as appeares thus I. Reading is unprofitable without understanding as is evident in the Eunuch Acts 8.31 but Preaching opens explaines and expounds the Scripture and makes it easie to be understood II. The hearing of the word preached begets the Holy Spirit in our hearts or is a meanes to bring him unto us As we see while Peter and Paul preached the holy Ghost was given unto the hearers Acts 10.44 and 11.15 III. The end of our prayer when wee come unto the house of God is that our hearing might be blessed and made profitable unto us IV. Our obedience is blind and lame except it bee directed by the word And therefore the word is the true guide unto heaven § 3. The Kingdome of God Sect. 3 How manifold is the Kingdome of God Quest 1 Two-fold of grace and of glory Answ To whom doth this kingdome of God belong Quest 2 To the elect Answ who in this life have the Kingdom of grace in possession and the kingdome of glory in hope and in the life to come shall enjoy eternall life Mat. 21.35 Luk. 12.32 and 2 Tim. 4.8 Who are the Superiours and subjects of this Quest 3 Kingdome First the King hereof is three-fold in a threefold Answ 1 respect to wit I. God the Father is the King of this kingdome of grace in respect of his creation thereof o Psal 149 5. II. God the Sonne is the King of this Kingdome of grace in respect of his redemption therof p Mat. 21.5 III. God the holy Ghost is the King of this Kingdome in respect of his sanctifying thereof q Psal 24.7 Secondly the subjects of this kingdome is Answ 2 the invisible Church Mat. 13.38 Luk. 1.33 and the sonnes of the Kingdome Thirdly the statute lawes of this kingdome Answ 3 is the word of God which is properly called a law I. Because it is a rule of our obedience II. Because Christ governes us by his word as Kings governe their subjects by lawes Why is the spirituall and invisible Church of Quest 4 Christ called a Kingdome Answ For the priviledges and prerogatives which we have therein as in a kingdome as for example First a King in his kingdome hath supreme power above all therein so the children of God have power over sinne sathan and themselves they neede feare none neither the calumnies of the wicked nor those who can kill the body but can goe no further Secondly a King may have whatsoever his heart desires so the children of God have absolute contentation and hence it is called a kingdome because it hath the commodities and benefits and good things of all townes and cities and we are Kings and Lords of all through contentation Quest 5 How doth the excellency and felicitie of this kingdome appeare Answer 1 First it is Kingdome in it selfe glorious even an inheritance of glory Therefore it is an excellent place Answer 2 Secondly all the subjects of this kingdome are Kings Therefore it is a glorious place Answer 3 Thirdly all the lawes of this Kingdome are perfect That is both teaching us the perfect will of God and our eternall felicitie and happinesse And therfore it is an excellent Kingdome Answer 4 Fourthly this Kingdome depends upon none that is neither wants nor stands in neede of any Ministers servants officers or the like to manage it as other kingdomes doe And therefore must needes be a rare Kingdome Sect. 4 § 4. n d the righteousnesse Queston 1 What is meant by righteousnesse First sometimes it is taken for righteousnesse by faith but not so here Secondly sometimes for righteousnesse Answer 1 of life and so it is taken in this place our Answer 2 Saviour hereby teaching us That heauen is in vaine expected Observation wished for desired or sought after without pietie of life follow peace and holinesse without which no man can be saved Heb. 12.14 Tit. 2.11 The Rhodians and Lydians made a law that vicious sonnes of vertuous parents should not inherit thinking it an unfit thing that those should inherit their fathers lands who did not inherit their fathers vertues So the Lord hath made a law that no wicked man shall have any part or portion in his kingdome at all 1 Cor. 9.10 The heathen thought that when good men died they were sent to the fortunate Islands but the wicked to the Isles of vengeance called Tartarus And thus indeede God hath determined that Qualis vita finis ita every mans reward and portion shall be according to his worke Romans 2.6 as followes by and by How doth it appeare that heaven cannot Queston 2 be had without holinesse of life for many hope to bee saved whose lives are both ungodly and unjust Answer The truth of it appeares thus namely First from the ordinance of God God hath ordained heaven for his glory and the blessednesse of his children and servants and therefore none shall be made partakers thereof but onely those who glorifie God in their lives loving him above al things as becomes sonnes and obeying him in all things as becomes servants Secondly from the justice of God who will judge every one according to his workes at the last day 2 Corinthians 5.10 And therefore where the life was wicked the doome shall bee wretched Thirdly from the mercy of God who loves the righteous but not the wicked The righteous Lord loveth righteousnesse and righteous men and therefore onely such shall bee saved Fourthly because where there is imapiety there is no Religion Romans 12.17 Philippians 4.8 and for the irreligious there is no happinesse Fiftly from the end Because this was the end First of our creation for wee were made that wee might be holy Ephes 2.10 Secondly of our redemption for wee were redeemed unto righteousnesse Luk. 1.75 Tit. 2.14 Thirdly of our vocation God hath called us unto the fellowship of his Sonne that we might be righteous and holy 1 Thes 4.8 Fourthly of our election wee were before all time elected that in time we might live as vessels elect and precious holy and pure Ephes 1.4 Fifthly of our reconciliation we were by Christ reconciled unto God that we might be righteous and holy Colos 1.22 All men in the world are sinners shall none then come to heaven all have sinned Queston 3 originally and the best as well as the worst doe daily sinne actually There is none so good but he daily trespasseth either
beat back all the darts and assaults of Sathan Answer 3 Thirdly provide the breast plate of righteousnesse for that will blocke up the way against sin Question 4 What meanes must wee use or how must this beame be cast out Answer Hereunto is required a double labour 1. Internall of the heart N. 2. Externall in worke O. First if we desire that the beame of sinne may be cast out we must first take our hearts and inward man to taske and labour earnestly therein after these two things to wit First to hate sinne with a perfect hatred because without this we can doe nothing to any purpose in this worke read Psal 97.10 Rom. 12.9 Psal 45.7 Amos 5.15 Proverb 28.16 Psalm 36.4 the truth hereof evidently appeares thuâ— 1. A man cannot come unto Christ except hee hate his father and mother (r) Luk. 14 26. and every thing else which would keepe him from Christ and therefore without the hatred of sinne we cannot come unto God neither do any thing pleasing unto him 2. The feare of the Lord is to hate evill (Å¿) Prov. 8.13 therefore without the hatred of evill we cannot obey God who is to be served with feare Psal 2.11 3. If wee doe not hate evill we hate good for Contraria non possunt esse in eodem subiecto A man cannot serve two masters Mat. 5.24 And therefore until we have learnt truely to hate sin we have learnt truely nothing in Religion Secondly we must resolve never to be reconciled unto our sinnes any more never to be overcome by the allurements thereof but still to take off the visard of sin that we may see it in its owne colours By what meanes may we attain to this hatred of sinne and resolution against it Quest 5 First consider the original from whence it comes Answer 1 namely from Satan Gen. 3.1 And therfore when we give way to sin we give way unto Satan and yeeld our selves to his subjection dominion and power becomming his children and servants the consideration hereof will be a meanes to make us loathe sin and resolve to leave it Secondly consider thy place and selfe what thou Answer 2 art One that hath beene washed by the blood of Christ 1 Cor. 6.11 And therefore it is a shame to wallow any more in sin remember thou art like a City set upon a hill Mat. 5.14 And therfore should be pure glorifying God by thy unblameable life Eph. 5.27 Phil. 2.15 Mat. 5.16 For what fellowship hath light with darkenesse or God with Satan 2. Cor. 6.14 Thus all Christians should remember what they are for this will bee a meanes to make them the more to hate sin and endeavour against it Thirdly consider the danger of sin both in regard Answer 3 of others of other things and of thy selfe 1 Consider the dangerous effects of sin in others how it wounded Adam slew Cain Cham the old world the ten Tribes Ephraim Judah Gen. 6.5 Hosea 13.1 yea sin was the occasion of Christs death 11. Consider the wofull effect of sin in all things 1. It corrupted our nature and obliterated Gods Image in us yea so contaminated us that from the Crown of the head to the sole of the foot there is nothing but boyles sores putrifi'd corruptions (t) Esa 1.6 Gen. 3.8.10 2 Sin brought shame into the world when Adam had eaten the apple theÌ„ he was ashamed not before 3. By sin Adam Gen. 3.8.24 all men naturally in him lost that familiarity with God which formerly he had 4. Sin cast man out of pleasant Paradise into the wide and weedy world (u) Gen. 3.23 5. Sin was the cause of death bringing that into the world also Gen. 2.17 Rom. 5.12 III. Consider the dangerous câ—ndition that thou art brought into by reason of sin and that in many regards namely First it hath corrupted the fountaine thy whole man so that nothing but uncleane streames can issue from thee mala mens malâ—â— animus thy heart is corrupted and therefore all thy actions favour of sinne Reade Matth. 15.19 Gen. 6.5 Iam. 1.14.15 Secondly thy sinnes hath set a separation between thee and thy God and made thee his enemy Jsa 59. 2. James 4.5 Thirdly sinne cries for vengeance Genes 4.10 and 18.20 and Iames 5.4 the many transgressions thou hast committed sends forth loud clamours daily unto God for justice judgment and revenge Fourthly sinne daily rebels against thee Romans 7.17.23 Galath 5.17 And hath gotten such strength and sure footing in thee that thou canst not of thy selfe expell him Fiftly sinne hinders and withholds good things from thee Ierem. 5.25 Sixtly sinne hath disinherited thee of thy heavenly inheritance and deprived thee of eternall glory Roman 3.23 Seventhly sinne obdurates and hardens the heart and takes away the sense of it Consuetudo peccandi tollit sensum peccati And thus if wee desire to cast this beame of sinne out of the eye of the soule wee must begin with the heart and inward man Secondly our next labour is externall wherein are two quaeres Quae facienda Quomodo Quest 6 What must we doe for the expelling of sinne Answer 1 First Reluctandum strive struggle wrastle and resist sinne Galath 5.17 that is endeavour against it subdue thy affections and doe not with thy will consent thereunto Answer 2 Secondly Vincendum labour to overcome it to this is required stroakes wounds blood Hebr. 12.4 for otherwise wee can never conquer it sinne is to bee assaulted and laboured with many blowes and wounded with many deepe and deadly wounds or it cannot bee overcome And therefore wee must bee diligent in hearing reading and meditating of our duety towards God and Gods mercy towards us that the consideration thereof may make us to resist sinne more manfully Answer 3 Thirdly Vinciendum bind and tie it fast when thou hast overcome it by the coardes of resolution circumspection daily watchfulnesse and particular promises and vowes unto God Answer 4 Fourthly ejiciendum having bound it then cast it out and labour to become a new creature entering into a new covenant with God henceforth to serve him only and alwayes with a full purpose of heart and praying unto God to enable thee to performe what thou hast promisâ—d Quest 7 How must we expell sinne Answer 1 First beginne betimes to assault him give the water course no way at all but while it is said to day strive against sinne and all thy corruptions Answer 2 Secondly fight the battles of the Lord manfully untill thou hast overcome Answer 3 Thirdly persevere unto the end Toties quoties as long thou hast any enemies outwardly to assault thee or corruptions which inwardly strive against thee so long thou must labour carefully and couragiously to resist them And this will bee as long as thou livest Verse 6. Verse 6 Give not that which is holy unto the dogs neither cast yee your pearles before swine lest they trample them under their feet and turne againe
Quest 6 in us as it was By these plaine markes namely Answer 1. Are thy affections as strongly set upon sinne as ever they were dost thou love sin as well as ever thou didst then certainely thou art yet sinnes slave 2. Are thy temptations as frequent as ever they were doth the devill tempt thee as often as ever he did then it is an argument that hee hath too much in thee 3. Art thou as stupid dull and blinde in seeing the craft and subtlety of Sathan as ever thou wert art thou still as ignorant of his devices as ever it is a signe then that sinne hath a commanding power in and over thee 4. Art thou as unable to resist sinne as ever thou wert as weake as ever as naked as ever as feeble and faint-hearted as ever this showes that corruption is too strong in thee On the contrary if wee finde that our love is not so much unto sinne as it was but that the edge of our affections is taken off if temptations be more rare in us and we more quick sighted unto Sathans subtlety and more strong to resist him both by Faith Prayer and the Word then it is a comfortable signe that sinne is growne weaker in us and our feet reduced from this broad way § 3. That leads unto destruction Sect. 3 Our Saviour in these words showes that the broad way of sinne brings at last unto perpetuall paine How doth it appeare that sinners shall perish Question 1 for there are many who thinke otherwise perswadeing themselves that they may walke in this way and yet at last come unto salvation First it appeares evidently from Christs owne Answer 1 words in this place where hee showes that the end of the Broad way is perdition Narrow way is salvation And therfore it matters not what others thinke Secondly it appeares from other plaine and positive Answer 2 places of Scripture reade Psalm 9.17 and 11.6 and 83.10.13 and Jsa 5.24 and 1 Corinth 6.9 Thirdly sinne is the foundation of condemnation Answer 3 or all and onely sinners shall bee damned And therefore it is cleare that the broad path leades to perdition reade Isa 50.1 and 59.2 and Ierem. 5.25 Hose 13.1 Rom. 6.23 Psalm 1.5 and 5.4 and 34.16 Prov. 16.4 Isa 3.10 11. Fourthly the arrowes of the Lord are levelled against Answer 4 such as walke in the broad way And therefore they must needs come to destruction at the last Psal 34.16 Fiftly the reward of sinne is death The locusts Answer 5 having brought forth their young die 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arist so lust having conceived brings forth sinne and sinne when it is finished brings forth death Iames 1.15 and Rom. 6.28 Sixtly otherwise God should not bee just For Answer 6 1. Hee hath made a law that if we sinne we shall dye Genes 2.17 In the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt dye the death Pope Iulius the third caused this sentence to bee written about his coyne That nation and people shall perish which will not obey me so the Lord hath made a law and threatned to inflict condigne punishment upon all those who disobey it Rom. 3.23 2. Mankinde hath broken this Law in Adam and wicked men daily breake it themselves in their owne persons And therefore the justice of God requires that they should be punished whose sinnes are not done away in Christ Question 2 Shall no wicked men at all escape this destruction None who continue to walke in this way untill they come to the end thereof For Answer First Kings and great men shall suffer if they run with the common sort Isay 41.2 Daniel 5.27 Secondly Wisemen shall bee punished if they thus play the fooles Exod. 1.10 and 15.7 and Rom. 1.22 Thirdly Proud men shall be ruined notwithstanding all their high conceits of themselves Malach. 4.1 Fourthly Hypocrites shall perish who walke in this broad way secretly and unseene Matth. 23. Question 3 Why must wee thus labour by all meanes to renounce sinne Answer 1 First because there can bee no true repentance without the reformation of the life from sinne Answer 2 Secondly because there can bee no true faith without this Faith purgeth and purifieth the heart Acts 15.9 and the heart being purged the life must needs bee pure Wherefore there is no truth of faith where sinne is not forsaken Answer 3 Thirdly wee cannot bee made partakers of the blessed Spirit of God untill wee have left sinne for the Holy Ghost will not come to a polluted soule And therefore it is to bee renounced Answer 4 Fourthly there is no way to escape the wrath of God or eternall destruction without the forsaking of sinne And therefore wee should bee carefull to leave it Question 4 How may wee avoid and leave sinne Answer 1 First shunne and beware of all the occasions of sinne Answer 2 Secondly use all holy meanes to bee good and pure and sincere Answer 3 Thirdly deplore thy infirmities speedily and heartily wash thy soule with teares for thy former transgressions sorrowing with a godly sorrow 2 Cor. 7.10 Answer 4 Fourthly promise unto God to fight manfully against thy former sinnes and all sinnes for the time to come and labour to performe thy promise Answer 5 Fiftly Pray fervently unto God to free thee from the commanding power of sin and to preserve thee from sinne and to make thee the free-man of Jesus Christ Question 5 What things hinder us from turning aside out of this broad way of sinne Answer And what are the remedies against these impediments The Impediments are these First insensibility when a man is not sensible of his sin he is not carefull to forsake it Secondly presumption when men either presume that they are not sinners or that their sinnes are small or that though great yet they shall be pardoned it makes them more carelesse and fearelesse of sin and more slack to leave it Thirdly Procrastination and delay when wee promise repentance but put off the performance thereof from day to day Fourthly key-coldnesse in performing perfecting of the worke not striving against sin unto blood Hebr. 12.4 The Remedies are these First a tender circumcised heart which is sensible of the least touch of sinne Secondly a godly feare remembring that wee are sinners yea great sinners and neither able to satisfy for our sins our selves not sure that they shall bee pardoned in Christ except wee strive to forsake and leave them Thirdly not to deferre but while it is said to day to turne from our sins and turne unto the Lord our God Fourthly zeale alacritis and industrie in the resisting of sinne striving against it with manfull wrastlings till wee have prevailed § 4. And many there bee which goe in thereat Sect. 4 What is the meaning of this word Many Question 1 Our Saviour shewes hereby Answer that there are not onely Many simply which walke in the broad way but that there are so many that in comparison of them they who
to the law as the comfortable promises in the old Testament to the Gospell Secondly the places alleadged doe prove onely Answer 2 that the law and the Gospell are joyned in use but it followeth not hence they have the same operation and effect Saint Peter Acts. 2. and 3. And the rest of the Apostles in their sermons tempered the threatnings of the Law and the comforts of the Gospell together by the one drawing the people to repentance by the other ministring hope of remission of sinnes the same course ought the Ministers of the Gospell to take in teaching the people now first in humbling them by the Law and then comforting them by the Gospell but all this sheweth onely a joyning of the Law and the Gospell in use not in nature or propertie Answer 3 Thirdly the Gospell worketh feare and terror per accidens not of it selfe but accidentally and improperly as Saint Paul saith the Gospell is the savour both of life unto life and of death unto death 2 Corinth 2.16 That is properly and of it selfe it worketh unto life but not so unto death for that is not the proper effect of the Gospell but is onely caused by the wilfull contemners and disobedient hearers of the Gospell by whose perverse nature the sweetnesse thereof is turned to bitternesse So then to the faithfull and believers the Gospell bringeth comfort and peace and if it doe not so unto others the fault is in themselves But the law brought terrour to all even to the righteous for Moses trembled and quaked at the delivering of the Law Hebr. 12.21 (e) Willet Synopsis fol. 101 3. P. Secondly this threatning may bee referred unto all that every tree which beareth not good fruit that is every man who doth not bring forth the fruits of righteousnes and religion in his life and conversation shall be cast into hell Wee have here two things to be considered of 1. The Persons Judged 2. The Judgement Section 1 § 1. Every tree Observat In these words Omnis arbor our Saviour teacheth That none of those shall escape judgement whatsoever they are whom God findes guiltie Every man shall bee judged by God at the last who will give to every one according to his workes 2 Cor. 5.10 and cast all that are guilty into hell (f) Psalm 9.17 Many are the examples which wee have to prove this trueth that none shall escape who are but corrupt and fruitlesse trees namely First he spared not Kings as we see in Ahab Saul Balthazar and Herod Neither Secondly Prophets as wee see in Balaam and 850. of Baals priests Neither Thirdly his most deare and beloved people as wee see in Ephraim and Iudah Hos 14.1 Isa 5. Neither Fourthly Apostles as wee see in Iudas For the Lord is no respecter of persons but when all shall stand before him will deale justly with all in judgement neither respecting the person of the poore nor of the rich Sect. 2 § 2. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit Quest 1 How many sort of evill trees are there Answer 1 Three according to the fruits to wit First there are some trees that beare obnoxious hurtfull and poysonous fruit Secondly some that beares onely leaves and no fruit at all Thirdly some trees beare idle vaine and unprofitable fruit Now these seeme to be the best because they endeavour to bring forth fruit but because their fruit is not good and profitable they are therfore destroyed also Our Saviour hereby teaching us That none can be secure from the wrath and vengeance of God Observat but onely those whose fruits are approved by him Reade Matth. 3.10 c. Act. 2.38 and 3.19 and Luke 13.6 and Isa 5.5 and Iohn 15.1.2 and Luke 3.8 Why shall none escape the anger of the Lord but Quest 2 those who bring forth good fruits First because a tree is good for nothing else but Answer 1 bearing of fruit Ezech. 15. This is spoken of the vine Secondly because Gods expectation is for fruit Answer 2 that is all that hee lookes for of the tree And therefore when hee lookes for that and findes it not hee curseth the tree as we see in the figge-tree Matth. 21.19 Thirdly God expects fruit and that good fruit Answer 3 and that onely And therefore hee who answereth not the Lords expectation therein shall bee hewen downe and cast into the fire There are three sort of Trees to wit 1. Some beare evill fruit as the wilde Olive and the wild vine These shall presently bee cut downe and cast into the fire Jsa 5.5 c. Heb. 6.8 2. Some beare no fruit these are spared a time to see if they will beare but if not at length they are cut downe also and throwne to the fire Luke 13.6 3. Some beare good fruit but it is but little and that little in part rotten And these are pruned and digged about and manured that they may bring forth better fruit and more plentifull Iohn 15.2 And therefore wee should examine whether wee be of this number or not How may wee know whether God will approve Quest 3 of our works or not By these foure signes namely Answer First examine thy estate and condition wherein thou art say thus unto thy selfe If God should now call mee to give account of my steward-ship what should I say what should I doe should I show my God my gold that I have heaped up together or my pleasure that I have so greedily followed or my land which I possesse what doe I daily doe I make it my chiefest care to glorify my God doe I thinke that day lost and grieve for the losse thereof wherein I doe not either bring some glory unto my God or some good unto my owne soule or some benefit unto my brethren Thus let us examine what wee doe daily and what our actions are if the Lord should call us to account Secondly examine thy by-past zeale if it have not vanished in leaves and vaine shewes hath not thy zeale been more for things circumstantiall and rituall then for substantiall and reall or more against an indifferent ceremonie then a direct sinne Thirdly examine whether thy obedience and fruits have encreased as thy knowledge did encrease or whether thou wert as carefull to performe thy duetie as to know it Fourthly examine thy present religion whether it leade thee unto constancie and encrease in holinesse and good workes that so thou maist bee ripe unto harvest or whether it make thee remisse or carelesse Certainely if wee bee carefull over our wayes and consider well how wee spend our time If wee bee truely zealous for the glory of God according to knowledge If wee labour daily to encrease in knowledge for this end that we might bee bettered in practise And lastly if wee strive daily to adde one measure and degree of grace unto another casting that behinde us which we have attained and striving hard unto the marke Then we may be comfortably assured that the
Lord will looke upon us as good trees and accept our obedience as sanctified fruit Sect. 3 § 3. It shall be hewne downe These words may be considered either generally Q. or particularly R. Observat 1 Q. First in generall our Saviour here showes that all wicked men at length shall be punished Or although God spare wicked men a long time yet at length hee will certainly punish Reade Iude 5. Psalme 50.21 and 62.12 and 96.13 and Matth. 16.27 Acts 17.31 Rom. 2.2.6.16 and 1 Pet. 1.17 Revelat. 22.12 Deuter. 10.17 Besides these places wee may recollâ—ct these examples namely 1. Of the Angels who kept not their first stations 2 Pet. 2.4 c. 2. Of the old world after 120. yeares threatning 1 Pet. 3.20 3. Of Sodome after Lot was departed and the other foure Cities there Gen. 19. 4. Of the Israelites whom the Lord preserved in and delivered from Aegypt and yet afterwards destroyed when they sinned against him Jude 5. 5. Of Balthazar who was punished at length although long spared Daniel 5. 6. O Babylon and Antichrist who although God hath suffered already long and wee know not how long he may yet suffer yet this wee know that at length they shall bee destroyed Revel 18.7 c. Why will the Lord punish the wicked at the last Question 1 and not spare First because otherwise hee should not bee just Answer 1 Rom. 3.5.6 hence it is said that Mercy and Truth are met together righteousnesse and peace have kissed each other Because the time will come when hee will judge the sonnes of men with justice and truth as here he spares and forbeares in mercy for otherwise how could his justice appeare Secondly because God hath decreed and ordained Answer 2 that hee will bee glorified by all the sonnes of Adam either by their conversion or by their confusion And therâ—fore it is just that those who will not glorify him on earth by a holy life and consequently in heaven by a happy should glorifie him in hell by a wretched and miserable Reade 2 Thess 1.6.8 and 2.12 Question 2 Who are here to be blamed Answer 1 First thus who presume of mercy without any good ground who crie peace peace while sudden destruction hangs over their head 1 Thess 5.3 who make a covenant with hell are at an agreement with death Esa 28.15 But let us not deceive our selves for what we sow such shall wee reape Gal. 6.7 and 1 Cor. 6.9 Answer 2 Secondly those who neglect their conversion putting it off from day to day These should remember that this life is not a pastime neither will end in sport well may it bee Canonicall at first but the Catastrophe will bee Tragicall For Extremâ— gandii luctus occupat The end of that mirth is heavinesse Prov. 14.13 Chrysostome upon this verse elegantly resembles us to Children and that in many regards viz. 1. They build houses of sticks and slates and cardes and the like making also feasts in them but neither will their houses keepe them warme nor all their dainties and provision which they thinke curious fill their bellies Thus wee lay out our money upon that which is not bread and spend our labour and paines for that which profiteth not Isa 55.2 2. They waile and mourne as though they were quite undone if their houses bee throwne downe or their unsavoury provision broken and defaced and wee laugh at their folly and yet indeed are the worse children and most foolish of the twaine For wee mourne as much for the losse and want of some temporall things which wee may live well enough without and which comes as farre short of spirituall graces as childrens houses doe of the most sumptuous and stately Palaces 3. They will doe any thing rather then learne they had much rather doe some painefull worke then goe to their bookes So wee thinke the word of God a hard saying yea although it bee that one thing which is necessary Luke 10.41 yet wee can take more delight in hearing vaine and unprofitable tales or bookes read or told unto us then we can doe in hearing or reading or meditating upon the word of God 4. They please themselves a long time in these vanities but at length they profit them nothing so wee delight our selves in the things of this world and trifle away our time for the trash thereof which profits us nothing Proverb 10.2 neither can deliver or preserve us in the day of wrath Proverb 11.4 5. They repent them afterwards of their lost time crying out daily Oh mihi praeteritos referat si Jupiter annos If their dayes were to beginne againe they would spend them better then they had done Sâ— will wee when it is too late wish that our lives were to beginne againe that we might work out the worke of our salvation with feare and trembling 6. The onely difference betweene us and children is that their vanities end in jeast ours in earnest theirs tend unto play but ours unto perdition For we shall be cut downe R. Secondly these words shall be cut downe Question 3 may be handled more particularly What is meant by this phrase of cutting downe Answer It may signifie two things to wit First a cutting off from this life S. Secondly a cutting off from Christ heaven and Observat 2 hope T. S. First by hewing downe is meant a cutting off from this life as if our Saviour would say every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit shall bee cut down before his time Or The life of the wicked shall be shortned Read for the proofe hereof Iob 21.21 15.32.33 Psal 55.24 Pro. 14.11 15.27 Psalme 37.20 c. and 73.18 c. Ioh. 5.3 c. Why shall the dayes of wicked men be shortned Question 4 by the Lord Answer 1 First because the promise of long life is made only to the godly Exod. 20.12 Deut. 25.15 and 1 King 3.14 Prov. 3.16 and 9.11 and 10.27 and 28.16 Psalm 91.16 and 128.6.7 Answer 2 Secondly because such as men sow such they reape Iob 4.8 but iniquitie is a kinde of graine and therefore he who sowes iniquitie reapes the fruits of the same Job 31.12 Galath 6.7 Answer 3 Thirdly because it maks much for Gods glory For 1. If God onely should punish wicked men in the world to come then this present world would not see his judgements or justice which is necessary sometimes to be And hence therefore 2. Hee lets them flourish for a time and then suddenly cuts them downe Psalme 37.20 and 73.18 and 92.7 That the godly may see it and seeing it say verely there is a God that judgeth in the earth Psalme 58.11 Question 5 How doth God execute his judgements in the world upon wicked men Or how doth hee take them away Answer Many ways namely First sometimes hee cuts them off in just vengeance and anger Thus he hewed downe the Spies Numb 14.37 Pharaoh Exod. 10. Ieroboam 1. King 14.12 Baasha 1
King 16.3 and Ahab 21.21 and Achan Iosh 7. and Hananiah Ierem. 28.16 Secondly sometimes he cuts them off by some sudden casualtie as the Prince who was troden under foot â— King 7.17 Thus many have been taken away by some accident in their drunkennesse and duels and when they have been blaspheming and the like Thirdly sometimes God shortneth their dayes by letting them fall into some sicknesse or disease and thus often drunkards take surfeits uncleane persons impure and loathsome diseases which bring them to their end Prov. 23.29 Fourthly sometimes the Lord suffers them to be their owne executioners and to cut the thread of their owne lives And thus hee did with Iudas and Achitophel Question 6 What sinnes doth God or hath God punished with sudden or untimely death Answer These which follow to wit First Idolatrie thus hee cut off Nadab and Abihu Levitic 10.2 and Oza or Vzza 2 Sam. 6.7 Secondly Blasphemy thus two and forty children were suddeÌ„ly destroyed for blaspheming of the Lords Prophet 2 King 2.24 And a girle of twelve yeares old here in England mentioned by M. Fox For hee is a swift witnesse against such Malach. 3.5 Thirdly Treason thus Achitophel came to an untimely end 2 Samuel 17.23 and Iudas Matth. 27.5 Fourthly Persecution of the godly thus Pharaoh and Haman were taken quickly away for their malice and rage against the people of God Fiftly Perfidiousnesse unfaithfulnesse or false dealing thus Senacherib came to an untimely end And often God lâ—ts men fall into the net that themselves have laid Sixthly Lust this brought Sampson into the Philistines hands and brings many daily into filthy loathsome and incurable diseases and sudden death Seventhly Drunkennesse many have come to their end by some sudden mischance in their drunkennesse Eighthly Desperation the conscience oppressed with the burthen of sinne doth often finde out this lamentable remedie of murther as a meanes to put an end to that torture which indeed doth put but a beginning to it as wee see in Iudas Matth. 27.3.5 And thus wee have seene how this phrase of hewing downe may signify a shortning of this temporall life which wee live on earth Secondly this phrase may signifie a cutting off from Christ heavâ—n and all hope of mercy or felicity Certainly it may meane 1. A câ—â—â—ing off from all hope of heaven and salvation And 2. A câ—â—tting off from Christ as hee is offered in the word But. 3. Not a cutting off from Christ himselfe because they were never grafted into him 1 Iohn 2.19 But this coming to bee considered of in the next section I here omit it § 4. And cast into the fire Section 4 What is the meaning of these words Quest 1 By this phrase is signified eternall punishment Answer Observat and the phrase it selfe doth show the terrour of that punishment as if our Saviour would say The wicked man which beares nothing but corrupt fruit shall bee cast at length into the fire of hell which of all other tormentâ— is the greatest How doth it appeare that the Punishment prepared Quest 2 for the wicked in hell doth exceede all other tortures First it appeares by the language of the holy Answer 1 Scriptures who sometimes calleth it The fire of hell Matth. 5.22 sometimes a fire that cannot bee quenched or extinguished Matth. 3.12 sometimes an eternall fire Matth. 18.8 and 25.41 sometimes a worme that never dyes and a fire that never goes out Marke 9.43.44 Sometimâ—s the Scripture telleth us what is there that wee might the better conceive of the insufferablenesse of the torment In hell there is weeping and wayling and gnashing of teeth Matth. 13.42.50 In hell there is fire and brimstone Apoc. 19.20 In hell there is negatively no rest Revelat. 14.10 but affirmatively torments day and night Revel 20.10 Secondly it appeares by the place Hell is a place Answer 2 ordained unto torment in so much as there is no prison no dungeon like it Prisons deprive men of liberty and Dungeons of light but men may bee free from torments in them yea may â—njoy some comforts in them but hell is a place which deprives us of liberty and light which debarres us from all joy and comfort and which afflicts with torments never patiently to be endured Thirdly it is cleare from the persons that are Answer 3 there tormented who are men forsaken and rejected of GOD for ever Depart hence I know you not Oh how miserable is the condition of those poore soules whom God will not owne whom God doth not pitty but rather rejoyce and laugh at their destruction Prov. 1.24 Answer 4 Fourthly it will appeare by the executioner or hang-man the Divell who is 1. Our eternall enemy and a foe never to be reconciled 2. An enemy that excels and exceeds in envie and malice 3. A foe powerfull and able to inflict unspeakable torments 4. An enemie who hath no other comfort then this that he hath copartners in his misery And therfore he will make them as miserable as may be Answer 5 Fiftly this appeares by the absence of good In hell there is no good thing neither any thing that can affoord the least comfort For there will be neither 1. Light to comfort the eye Nor 2. A droppe of water to coole the tip of the tongue Nor 3. Any confidence or courage to support the heart Answer 6 Sixtly it appeares that the torments of hell are of all other torments the greatest by the extension thereof unto every kinde of evill For 1. There shall bee most sharpe and unsupportable tortures exercised upon the body 2. The heart shall bee wholy dejected through sorrow wholy devoted unto sorrow and wholy devoured and consumed by and with sorrow 3. The conscience shall for ever presage terrible things And therfore the torments of hell must needs be exquisite that thus are extended both to body soule and conscience Answer 7 Seventhly it evidently appeares by the conâ—â—â—â—ltie perpetuitiâ— and eternitie of hels torments which shall never have either end or ease they shall bee continuall and perpetuall sine intervallo without any intermission or interruption The Papists faine some Lady dayes to bee observed in hell when the soules play or make holy day but this is but an idle dreame for as was showed before from the Scripture there is there no rest nor ease nor cessation of torments Yea these torments shall bee eternall Semper and endured for ever and ever for neither the torments nor the tormentor nor the tormented shall ever bee consumed or ended but shall endure last for ever Semper moribundus nunquam mortuus robore vacuus sensu plenus ut quod ferre non possis semper feras in aeternum In hell men shall be ever a dying but never bee dead ever weake and voide of strength but full of sense of smart and that which they can never suffer with any patience they must ever suffer with insufferable paine Answer 8 Eightly the exquisite torments of hell appeare
Rom. 1.16 and 1 Cor. 1.18.21 Answer 6 Sixtly we should be carefull to heare and obey the word of God because so wee shall approve our selves unto our God to be wise men and not fooles as followes in the next words Sect. 2 § 2. I will liken him to a wise man Quest 1 What is true wisedome Answer True wisedome is to keepe and observe the word and Commandement of God He that heares my words and doth them I will liken him saith Christ to a wise man So the Lord saith by his servant Moses unto his people if you will be obedient unto my Lawes ye shall be the wisest Nation under heaven Deuter. 4.6 and Proverb 2.1 unto the 9. verse and 4.1 yea that obedient hearing is true wisedome is verified by Psalme 32. which is intituled Maschil or Davids learning and is indeed a notable Psalme of learning containing the summe of all Religion which is by David reduced to these two heads his Repentance and his new obedience And hence it is said that the feare of the Lord is the beginning of wisedome Psalme 111.10 and Proverb 1.7 Why is obedient hearing true wisedome Quest 2 First because it makes us wise Psalme 119. Answer 1 Part 13. yea wise unto salvation Colossians 3.16 Secondly because it is the All-wise God that Answer 2 gives this wisedome If any lacke wisedome let him aske it of God who giveth to all Jam. 1.5 Colos 3.16 Prov. 2.6 Thirdly because the whole nature of wisedome Answer 3 is included herein For the proofe hereof observe that in wisedome there are these two things required namely 1. For a man to be carefull of himselfe And. 2. For a man to preferre the best most excellent and most profitable things Now hee that heares and obeyes the word of God hath true care of himselfe and his estate and condition and doth give the preheminence to the best things For what will it profit a man to win the whole world and lose his owne soule How may this wisedome be obtained Quest 3 First Be a foole that thou maist be made wise Answer 1 1 Corinth 3.18.19 Acknowledge that hitherto thou hast beene foolish preferring vaine and idle things before divine There are two signes of foolishnesse to wit 1. To preferre childish things as babies bables ratles and the like before that which farre excels them as gold jewels or possessions of land 2. To deride and scoffe at those things which are both good in themselves and good in regard of us Now there are also two sorts of mockers namely First open and impudent which with a blacke and diabolicall mouth scoffe at holy things Secondly secret who say nothing but inwardly Answer 2 and in their sleeve laugh at and deride the folly of the Saints who take so much care to mortifie themselves and are so strict in the service of God because they thinke a man may come to heaven without all this stirre and they are more nice then wise that make such a hard and difficult matter of it Secondly remember that true wisedome comes from above Jam. 3.17 and is opposite to the wisedome of the flesh Rom. 8.6 c. and Jam. 3.15.17 And therfore is to be learnt in the word by prayer The word is a Caskenet wherein this rich treasure of wisedome is locked and the Lord hath the key thereof for hee onely maketh men truely and aright to understand the word Wherefore wee should bee frequent in the hearing and reading thereof praying fervently unto God for that eye salve whereby wee may bee able to understand it Answer 3 Thirdly having obtained spirituall wisedome place it in thy heart and affections that is delight in it and prize it above all earthly things Psal 122.1 Sect. 3 § 3. And the raine descended and the floods came and the winds blew and beate upon that house Quest 1 What is meant by this storme here described Answer In generall it signifies a future triall as if our Saviour would say there shall be a time when all mens workes shall bee tried and proved whether they bee good or not Reade Luke 16.25 Acts 17.31 and 1. Corinth 3.13 and 2 Cor. 5.10 Rom. 2.6.16 Apoc. 20.12 Quest 2 Why must mâ—ns workes bee prooved and tried Answer Because as there are some wicked whose evill workes are manifest Psalm 73.18 So there are some hypocrites whose workes seeme outwardly good And therefore it is necessary that they should bee brought to the touchstone and fiery tryall to see whether they bee true gold or guilded copper Quest 3 How may wee proove our selves and our owne estates and workes that thereby wee may know what wee shall bee found to bee when GOD proves us Answer 1 First examine thy begetting and birth whether art thou truely regenerated or not is there a change wrought in thee hast thou felt the panges of the new birth and beene truely sorrowfull for thy sins a living body hath warmth and heat in it a dead carkasse is cold as lead and therfore examine whether there be any warmth and fire of zeale in thee or not For by these three things a true and totall change a serious hearty sorrow and true heate of zeale a man may know whether hee be regenerated or not Answer 2 Secondly examine thy foundation whether art thou built upon the rocke CHRIST JESVS or not that is hast thou a sure and certaine faith in CHRIST yea hast thou CHRIST within in thy soule Answer 3 Thirdly examine thy comfort whether hast thou a house and home and habitation built upon this sure foundation or not A house where thou dwellest and workest and restest thy selfe a house wherein thou rejoycest and desirest to end thy dayes Dost thou live with Christ and walke with Christ and delight thy selfe in Christ yea so rejoyce in the fruition and possession of him that thou resolvest Neither life nor death shall separate thee from thy beloved Lord Certainly then thou maist be assured that when the Lord comes to proove the world hee will approove of thee Quest 4 What is here particularly meant by water and flood where is said the water descended and the floods came Answer 1 First sometimes they signifie comfort and delight thus David saith he hadeth me beside the still waters Psal 23.2 that is waters of quietnesse peace joy but water doth not signifie thus in this place Secondly sometimes water and floods sig ifie affliction and persâ—cution and danger and sicknesse Answer 2 and temptations and allurements unto fiâ—â—e as appeares evidently by these places Psalm 18.16 and 32.6 and 46.3 and 69.14.15 and 88.17 and 124.4.144.7 Lament 3.54 Ezech. 26.19 Revel 12.15 And thus water and floods are taken iâ— this place whereby our Saviour would teach us That afflictions persecutions Observat and trials must bee expected by the godly that they mâ—y labour the better to arme themselves against them Reade Psalm 66.12 c. and 34.19 Acts 14 22. and 2 Timoth. 3.12 Revel 12.13 and 1. Pet.
souls who remains and abides with them to direct instruct strengthen counsell comfort and enlighten them all the dayes of their life Quest 7 Have the Saints no Banquet on earth are they only invited to feast it in heaven Answ The Saints on earth are frequently invited to a heavenly Banquet to wit the Lords Supper and therefore they should prepare themselve as unto a Banquet when they come thither In this feast observe these things namely First that the Table is the Table of God and therefore called the Lords Table Secondly at that Table Christ serves who gives food and dainties to all his welcom guests Thirdly the food he gives and which wee there eate is his body Fourthly the guests are the Patriarkes Prophets and Apostles for they all ate the same spirituall meat and all dranke the same spirituall drinke 1 Cor. 10.1.2 c. and Heb. 12.22 Fifthly the fruit of this feast is most weighty For it is either I. A seale unto life and salvation Or II. A testimony against us unto condemnation 1 Cor. 11.31 And therfore we had need be carefull so to prepare our selves unto this Holy Table that we may receive the pledges of love and seales of life from Christ and not arguments of our condemnation Quest 8 How must wee come unto this heavenly Banquet Answ 1 First in generall come with reverence in regard of the presence of God and Christ there Answ 2 Secondly come with conscience of thy sins and that after serious examination of thy selfe wayes and actions by the word of God Answ 3 Thirdly come with a purpose of heart to leave thy sinnes yea all sins and that for ever And that thou maist be the better enabled hereunto I. Labour to hate all sins with a perfect hatred in regard both of sin it selfe and the punishment therof looking upon it with horrour hatred fear and disdaine II. Pray fervently and heartily unto thy God that he would enable thee to leave and forsake al sinnes and preserve thee from the love of any so long as thou livest Answ 4 Fourthly come with assurance of pardon without faith nothing we do is either pleasing unto God or profitable unto our selves and therfore if wee come reverently unto the Lords Table with a sight and sorrow for our sins and a sincere purpose of heart hereafter to leave and loath them wee may build and rely upon the gracious promises of Christ who hath assured such of mercy and pardon Matt. 11.28 Answ 5 Fifthly come with thanksgiving for that is necessary at a true feast If we should rise from a feast or banquet where wee had abundantly satisfied our appetites and forget or neglect to give thankes unto God wee should be more like beasts then men more like Pagans then Christians How much more needfull and requisite then is it that we should powre forth our soules in thankfulnesse unto God for that unparalelled Sect. 4 mercy in giving Christ unto death for us § 4. With Abraham Isaac and Iacob Whether were the Patriarkes in heaven or in Quest 1 Limbo before Christ came They were not in Limbo Patrum Answ 1 The Papists to prove the contrary hereunto that they were object many things of which briefly The Prophet David prophesying of Christ Object 1 saith that hee shall lead captivity captive that is shall bring the Fathers out of their prison wherin they were detained and lead them unto heaven Psalme 68.18 First this cannot be understood of the Saints Answ 1 or Patriarkes because they were not lead into captivity Secondly the place is plainly meant of Christs Answ 2 Triumph over Sathan It is said plainly of Christ that He brought forth Object 2 the prisoners out of the Pit or Lake Zach. 9.11 Now out of hell there is no redemption and therefore the Fathers were in Limbo untill Christ came This place is urged by the most of the Papists Answ for the proof of Purgatory and cannot be meant of this Limbus which they fain for the Fathers for in Limbo Patrum was nothing but quiet and peace but in this prison mentioned by the Prophet Zachary is sorrow and paine as the Papists confesse and therefore this place as unfitly alleaged for the confirmation of the present controversie according to the opinion of their best Writers I passe by Saint Peter saith Object that Christ preached to the Spirits that were in prison 1 Pet. 3.19 c. Therfore untill Christs comming the Fathers were in Prison Having elsewhere amply to consider of this place I here leave it with this answer Answ that certainly the Apostle speakes of Christs triumph over the damned and of Noahs preaching unto those who were now in hell But the same Apostle saith that the Gospel Object 4 was preached to those who were dead 1 Pet. 4.6 And therefore the Fathers were in Limbo for who else can be meant but they The Apostle there means those who were dead in their sins Answ as is plainly perceived by the place How doth it appear that Limbus patrum is but Quest 2 a Fable By these few and plain Arguments viz. First because the Spirit Answ and soule of a good man when it departs from the body goes unto God who gave it Eccles 12.7 And this was affirmed by Solomon before Christ came Secondly because Christ would have the soules of his children to be where he is Iohn 17. Now he was in heaven not in Limbo yea he is the God of Abraham as hee saith himself elsewhere and the Text calleth the place where Abraham was the kingdome of heaven a title never given to their fained Prison or Cell And therfore the Fathers were not in Limbo Thirdly because the Scriptures speak only of two places heaven and hell Mat. 25. of two sorts of vessels of anger and mercy Rom. 9. For both Abrahams bosome and Paradise signifie Heaven as Augustine most truly affirmes Fourthly because wee and the Fathers are saved both one way and by one and the same faith hence Christ saith Abraham saw me Iohn 7. And the Apostle saith that wee and they were made partakers of the same Sacrament 1 Cor. 10.1 And therfore why should they be debarred so long out of heaven more then we Fifthly because the death of Christ was powerfull and effectuall before he was crucified hee was a Lambe slaine from the beginning of the world Revel hee is one and the same to day and to morrow and for ever Heb. 13. And all things are present with God he being immovable And therefore they were saved by faith in Christ to come as well as wee by faith in Christ already come Quest 3 Why doth our Saviour here only name Abraham Isaac and Iacob Answ 1 First because the Scriptures are wont to preferre these before others as it is often said the God of Araham the God of Isaac and the God of Iacob Answ 2 Secondly because thus Christ would avoid the occasion of novelties by only naming those who they all knew and
the felicity and happinesse they have lost for there they are deprived First of the society of the Saints Heb. 12.22 And Secondly of light and the sight of heaven And Thirdly of God himselfe which by much is the greatest losse Chrysost s And therefore herein the Devill and reprobate Angels are worse I conceive then men are because they have more knowledge of the sweetnesse of God and his gracious and blessed presence then men have they being once partakers thereof in heaven which man was never Indeed if any should say that at the day of judgement it shall bee revealed unto the wicked how glorious the Lord is and how unspeakably hapâ—y all they are who enjoy that beatificall vision of his face in heaven that the remembrance of that losse may adde to their spirituall torment I could not tell how to gain say it but should be forced to subscribe unto it both because the evill Angels enjoyment of heaven was but short and also because there shall be nothing wanting to make wicked men perfectly miserable Hence III. In hell ariseth an envying of the happinesse of the Saints in heaven And here I conceive that the Devill doth exceed and excell all reprobate soules in envie because the righteous are perfectly and perpetually happy and can be harmed and molested by him no more m Ioh. 16.11 IV. In hell there is a desperation of helpe and mercy for all hope of favour or compassion from God there failes them Hence V. The mind is dejected and cast down being destitute of all courage to support it under so insupportable a burthen And thus wee may conceive what the torments are which are prepared in hell for the disobedient both in body and soule Quest 3 What things hinder us from preventing these torments by repentance Answ We are prevented principally by foure things namely First by insensibility as a man asleepe not being sensible of the danger wherein he is cannot be so carefull as he ought to avoid it So those who sleepe in sin and are neither sensible of the evill of sin or of punishment cannot be carefull to break off their sins or to avert these torments by repentance Secondly by presumption as they who are fully perswaded that they go right are carelesse to inquire after the right way so those who presume they are good enough are negligent in the preventing of this insufferable evill Iohn 9.40 Thirdly by Procrastination and delay Modò Modò non habet modum August many cry by and by and put off God with delays untill he cuts them off with death Many promise to repent to morrow and the next day to become new men but the new day brings new delayes and they still remaine the old men Fourthly by coldnesse in the perfecting of the worke many are content to repent and to turn from their sins and to turn unto God but they are too luke-warme remisse and negligent in the performance thereof not striving against sin even unto blood Heb. 12.4 And therefore if we desire to be free from these insufferable torments let us labour I. To be sensible of our sins and the miserable condition we are brought into and the punishments we are liable unto for our sins And II. Let us not presume of mercy and remission without faith and true conversion Yea III. Let us not delay our conversion but go about it out of hand Esay 55.6 And IV. Let us not undertake this difficult worke of repentance negligently remisly or sleightly but diligently and industriously remembring that the curse is not taken off but more surely set on upon such For cursed are they that doe this worke of the Lord negligently u Ier. 48.10 And V. Let us seeke unto the Lord by praier and powerfull supplication Ioel. 1.15 and 2.17 that he who alone is able would be graciously pleased to pluck us as brands out of the fire to convert us unto himselfe to avert from us those temporall judgements that we have deserved and to preserve us from those eternall torments which wee have just cause to feare How may we know whether wee shall be free Quest 4 from these torments or not For answer hereunto observe Answ that there are foure sorts of men to wit First some are affected with horrours and desperate fears as was Cain and Iudas Matth. 27.5 These are infinitly miserable Secondly some are insensible sottish and blockish fearing nothing though they run on in their sins these are equally and alike miserable with the former Thirdly some presume with their mouths but they lye with their lips they say they feare not the flames of hell they being assured of a part and interest in heaven but the Spirit of God doth not witnesse this unto their spirits it being only the suggestion of Sathan and a false perswasion And therefore these also are miserable because although they deceive themselves yet they cannot deceive God Gal. 6.7 Fourthly some have a true and living hope to be freed from painfull misery and to bee filled with perpetuall mercies 2 Tim. 4.8 And these are truly and of all these sorts only blessed and happy wherefore betwixt God and our owne consciencs wee should seriously examine of which of these sorts we are Sect. 2 § 2. Before our time The Devill seemes here most falsely to taxe Christ of injustice in these two phrases viz. First What have we to doe with thee Iesus thou Son of God As though I. Christ had had no power over Satan Or as though II. Christ had divided his Empire with Sathan Divisum imperium cum Iove Caesar habet Or III. Because Sathan had not invaded the parts of Christ but only the Gergasenes who were strangers from him and ther fore hee saith Quid mihi tecum what have I to doe with thee as if hee would say I harme none of thine Secondly why art thou come to torment us before our time As though I. There were a time of punishing prescribed unto God and that hee could not justly punish when he would Or as though II. It were not now time to subdue and bring under Sathan Luke 10.18 or to cast him out either of the bodies of those who were corporally possessed or out of the mind of those who were spiritually possessed Act. 26.18 or out of the Kingdome of the Gentiles Quest How did the devils know that the time of their punishment was not yet come Answ 1 First negatively it was not revealed unto them for our Saviour saith that of that day and houre knoweth no man no not the Angels of heaven and therefore much lesse the Angels of the bottomlesse Pit Mat. 24. Answ 2 Secondly they say their time of torment was not yet come because they did not expect it nor looke for it nor thinke of it Whence we might learne Observ That unexpected evils aggravate the punishment or a great aggravation of torment is for it to come unlooked for Matth. 24.50 and Iob 21.13 and
naturall condition the more habituall naturall and customary sin is unto us the more strong powerfull and prevalent in us Fourthly so long as a man is not cured the Answ 4 fit will return again although he may have a little ease for a time and the return of his fit or his relapse into sicknesse is much more perillous then the first fit of sicknesse was So vvith us as long as vvee are naturall vve are prone to relapse and fall again into sin by vvhich apostasie vve become seven-fold more the servants of Sathan then formerly vve vvere Fifthly except those who are sick have help Answ 5 1 from without and 2 in time they dye for it so except maturely we be healed by Christ the Physician of the soul as follows by and by we must of necessity perish for we are not able to cure recover or heal our selves Quest 3 What maladies infirmities and evils must we confesse and acknowledge to be in us by nature Answ We must confesse these viz. First that our hearts are void and empty of grace and dark and destitute of knowledge without Christ Secondly that a most profound deep and deadly corruption doth occupy and possesse our whole hearts Thirdly that our best works are but like a menstruous cloath being performed in love unto our selves and for some end of our own Fourthly that our sighs and tears for sin are but adulterous and our repentance hypocriticall Fifthly that our hearts are not truly subject or subjugated unto God for so long as we are naturall we are free from God Rom. 6.20 Sixthly that we have made a false Covenant with death and are at a wicked agreement with Hell q Esa 28.14 Secondly our Saviour by these words The sick have need of the Physician would have us learn Observ 3 That neither our spirituall sicknesse that is our sinfulnes and corruption is healed by Christ or not at all or that he is the onely true Physician of the soul Reade Deut. 32.39 Psal 30.2 and 103.2 and 107.20 Mat. 11.28 Esa 6.10 and 57.18 10. Ier. 3. â—2 Our sins are the sicknesses and sores of our souls and these are healed onely by Christs stripes Esa 53.5 Quest 4 What things are required in a good Physician Three all which are cleerly to be seen in Christ our Pâ—ysician namely Answ First he ought to be able to know our sicknesses for that Physician that is ignorant of the grief can never except casually which is no mark of a good Physician applie fit remedies unto the grieved for the removall of the grief Now herein Christ is the best Physician of the soul of all for he iâ— Cardiognostes the searcher of the heart he seeth the very intentions thoughts purposes and maladies of the heart as well as the actions of the life or words of the mouth Secondly a good Physician ought to be able to cure the sicknesse as well as know iâ— and to remove the cause of the distemper as well as discern it Herein also Christ is the best Physician of the soul for none is so able to cure us as he is we having no other means under heaven to heal and recover us but onely him r Acts 4.12 Thirdly a good Physician must not only be able to finde out what the sicknesse is wherewith his patient is afflicted and to know how to apply fit physick for his recovery but he must also be carefull and diligent in visiting and attending upon him that so no good means may be neglected and that all things which might be hurtfull for him may be prevented and kept from him oftentimes the patient is endangered yea dies through the negligence of the Physician and therfore it is required in a good Physician to be carefull and diligent In this particular also Christ is our best Physician for he riseth early sendeth unto us Å¿ 2 Chro. 36.14 yea all the day long doth he stretch forth his hand unto us desiring that mâ—n would feel themselves sick and â—ome unto him that he might cure them Rom. 10. â—1 And therfore let us go unto Christ as David did unto God and say Lord 〈◊〉 mercifull unto me and heâ—l my soul for I have sinned against thee Psal 41.4 And he will certainly cure us How may we know whether we be cured by Quest 5 Christ or not First examine whether ever didst thou feel Answ 1 thy self sick or not none go unto the Physician but those who stand in need of his help and are sensible of their necessity so the first sign wherby we may know whether we have been healed by Christ is this if we have been sensible of our sins t Ier. 1.1 13. feeling them to be painfull and grievous unto us for so long as we feel not the burden of sin lye heavie upon us we will not haste to this Physician of our souls and consequently cannot be cured Secondly examine whether ever didst thou Answ 2 desire the counsell advice direction and assistance of the Physician for it is not enough for a man to feel himself sick but he must also go unto the Physician that is examine whether ever didst thou go unto Christ and say Heal me O Lord for my soul iâ— wounded and my spirit is fore troubled within me we must not onely be sensible of our sins and sorrowfull for them but we must also desire Christ to remit and cure them and remember that he hath promised to heal those who are contrite and humbled in spirit Psalm 147.2 Thirdly examine whether dost thou attend Answ 3 to the counsell and direction of thy Physician it is not enough for a man to feel himself sick and to desire his Doctor to advise him the best he can for his health but he must also attend to the Doctors counsell so marking and observing all that is said that he may remember and carry away both what he must take and do and in what manner and method Thus we must examine whether we listen to the counsell and advice of Christ or not in his word and labour so to hear that we may learn the method and manner of repentance and what we must do for the obtaining of mercie grace favour and pardon Fourthly examine whether thou followest Answ 4 thy Physicians counsell or not taking the physick which he prescribes and observing the rules which he directs for it is not enough for a man to feel himself sick and to desire the Physicians advice and to mark diligently what he prescribes for all this is nothing except he take what is given and observe the method and rules directed Thus we must examine whether we labour to know the will of Christ that we may do it whether we attend carefully unto the word of God that we may obey it whether we desire earnestly to know the means which Christ hath appointed for the healing of us for this end that we may submit to a willing and constant and religious
sending it unto them And II. They must remember that they are to give an account for the Word which they are made partakers of for God expects fruit from such woe be to those who frustrate his expectation Heb. 6.7 c. And therefore such must examine First If they deride and mocke the Word which is sent unto them Act. 19.9 Or Secondly If they kill and persecute the Preachers of the Word Or Thirdly if they be hardned obstinate and rebellious refusing to heare Rom. 10.20 Or Fourthly if the Word heard be not mixed with faith Heb. 4.2 Or Fiftly if they begin in the Spirit but end in the flesh Gal. 3.3 Certainely heavie is the account which those have to make which shew forth no other fruit of Preaching than these Secondly the Apostles must goe now only to Answ 2 the lost sheepe of the house of Israel that the mouthes of the Jewes might be stopped or that they might have no exception against him saying He sent his Disciples to the Gentiles and Samaritans who were thought by the Jews to be most vile Hier. s Answ 3 Thirdly Christ sends his Apostles to the house of Israel that he might thereby shew that he was not angry although they had despised him Ergo leni phrasi demulcet Oves non spontè errantes sed seductos-perituros c. And hence he calleth them Sheep but not such as wilfully wander but such as are seduced and led aside and ready to perish Answ 4 Fourthly the Apostles were sent to the Israelites that Christ their Master might first exercise them in Iudea as in Palustra that they might afterwards be more fit to indure the lists of all nations Chryst s hom 33. And Answ 5 Fiftly because the Law ought to have this privilege to enjoy the first preaching of the Gospel and hereby the sinne of the Jews was made the more inexcusable in that they were with more diligence instructed who notwithstanding received not the Gospel when as the Gentiles towards whom lesse diligence was used received it Hilar. s Answ 6 Sixtly Christ sends his Apostles to Israel because he was sent to be the Minister of the Circumcision and to fulfill the promises made to the Fathers he therefore at the first held the Gospel within the bounds of the Elect nation intending afterwards when the time should be fit to publish it to all Calv. s Answ 7 Seventhly the moving or efficient cause of this was because Israel was the Nation of the Covenant Acts 3.25 to whom the promises were made Iohn 4.22 Acts 13.26 Rom. 9.4 And as yet the Kingdome of Heaven as Ambrose sings in his Te Deum was not opened to the Gentiles neither was to be opened untill Christ pronounced Consummatum est It is finished for the Gospel was to be published to the Gentiles when the partition wall should be broken downe which yet stood betwixt the Jew and Gentile the breaking downe of which partition was signified when the vail of the Temple was rent asunder at the time of Christs passion Thus this gate of the Kingdome of Heaven was opened unto the Gentiles two manner of wayes namely I. By the Resurrection of Christ Calvin s Ioh. 4.4 Ambros s Mortum resurrexit II. By the obduration of the Jewes Romans 11. And therefore it was necessary saith Saint Paul that the Word of God should first be preached to the Jewes and when they would not receive it then to offer it to the Gentiles Act. 13.46 Quest 3 What if the Jewes should have admitted and received the Word should salvation then have beene denied unto the Gentiles Answer No for if the Jews had been come 〈◊〉 unto Christ they should then have been as leâ—â—n Mat. 13.31 and as a holy lump Rom. 11.16 And would certainly have endeavoured to doe as Christs commands Peter namely being converted to convert their Brethren Luke 22. the Gentiles VERS 7. And as ye go preach saying The kingdome of heaven is at hand § 1. And as ye go Sect. 1 From these words many things are by many collected namely First some collect hence the office of an Evangelist or Preacher of the Gospel to wit to go from place to place and not to remain or abide alwayes in one place as we now do Secondly others denie this and that for these reasons viz. I. Because the Churches are every where now established and therefore it becomes not us like begging Friers to go preaching up and downe II. Because this to go from place to place is the worke and office of an Apostle and not of an ordinary preacher of the Gospel III. Because it is unworthy the office and place of a preacher of the Gospel to go up and downe begging for his meat as the Mendicants do IV. Because Ministers must expect a command or calling sending or at least a permission from that Church wherein they live Thirdly Observ from these words as ye go we may rather collect That the preaching of the word is not to be limited to a few places but to be extended unto all Mark 1.38 This was the fire that Christ came to kindle Luke 12.49 And this was meat and drinke unto him to preach publish and propagate the Gospel Iohn 4.34 What is here required of Ministers Quest To snatch and lay hold upon every occasion Answ of preaching the word every where Whether First our Church should send us to preach and plant the word in some forreigne place of heathenisme as they did Acts 13.3 c. Certainly if Rome had not caused a corrupt Religion to have been preached in India she had deserved praise for sending preachers thither Or Secondly whether the reverend Prelates should allow Sermons upon the weeke-dayes as hath been in divers Shires principally in Yorkshire in the time of that famous Prelate Bishop Mathew at those Churches which have no setled preachers Or Thirdly whether occasion extraordinarily offer it selfe Now in all these cases we must willingly and readily offer our selves to preach and promulgate the Gospel If our Church would send us abroad we must go If our Prelates would permit us to preach to those upon the weeke day who have no preaching upon the Lords day nor unto whom we can then preach in regard of our owne particular charges wee should not be backward but every one in his course helpfull and ready to uphold and further it If we should be intreated when we are provided and not employed either by a Pastour or his people to preach we should not lightly refuse it If any extraordinary occasion should invite us to preach we should not decline but embrace it That is if a Minister should come to a â—â—ll congregation upon the occasion of some Baptizing or Marriage or Buriall or Faire or the like if he were provided and permitted it were Christian-like done to preach For when Christ saw a multitude he began to preach Mat. 5.1 upon which words Musculus observes Quando datur frequens congregatio
Secondly that their end is destruction And Thirdly that their belly is their God And Fourthly that they place their glory in their shame that is serve their pleasures more then God III. Outward professours are more highly conceited of themselves then inward are and exalt themselves above others Thus the Papists call themselves Catholikes and all others Heretikes and some of the Heathen called themselves Deists and and all others Atheists yea the Turk will be the true Musulman and all others must be Pagans IV. Outward Professours for the most part grow worse and worse being professours in youth and prophane in age The leaves of Polyon are white in the morning but blew before night Amesta a sweet flowre at the riseing of the Sunne becomes a weed at the setting The Ravens in Arabia being young have a pleasant voice but in their age a horrible cry So many beginne in the Spirit and end in the flesh at first seeming to be young Saints but afterwards appeare to be old Devils V. Outward Professours are more ready to discerne then to choose more able to perceive what is spoken then to practise or remember what they heare although the life of profession consist in practise Lynces had a quicke sight to discerne but a short memory to retaine and so have many externall Professours But we must remember that profession knowledge and judgement to discerne are all nothing without Practise And therefore if upon mature search and enquiry we find that our outside is better then our inside that wee seeme to bee that which wee are not that wee serve our bellies and sacrifice unto our selves and our owne pleasures more then to our God that we are proud and selfe-conceited that we grow the longer the worse and lastly that wee are more ready to heare then to marke and discerne more ready to discerne then to remember more ready to remember then to practise wee may then truely conclude that our profession is but in shew and our Religion in vaine And thus much for the second Observation Observ 3 Thirdly That confession of Christ and profession of Religion which shall be rewarded by Christ with life everlasting must be adorned with piety and purity both of heart and life Quest 15 How many sorts and kinds of Professors are there Foure namely Answ First those who professe Religion with their mouthes but are openly and continually wicked and prophane in their lives selling themselves to worke wickednesse and that with greedinesse Ephes 4 19. And Secondly those who professe Religion and now and then sin grievously falling sometimes into drunkennesse sometimes into adultery sometimes into blasphemy and the like And Thirdly those who professe Christ and have no egregious impiety in their lives but their hearts are polluted and run after sin Ier. 4.14 Fourthly those who professe and practise Religion Luke 16. as did Zachary and Elizabeth And these last onely must we strive to imitate labouring that we may be pure both in our profession and practise both in thought word and deed Quest 16 Who can be thus pure both in heart and life seeing all men carry a body of sin about them and remainders of sin in them yea are daily overtaken by sin Rom. 7.24 and 1 Ioh. 1.8 Psa 14.3 Answ We confesse that none can perfectly obey both in thought word and deed for although we are perfectly justified yet we are not here perfectly sanctified Phil. 3.12 13. Indeed we have a copy set to teach us unto what we must strive and after what endeavour the purity of our Father is our examplar Mat. 5.48 and therefore we must sweat Hebr. 12.4 and labour as much as in us lieth to come neerer and neerer to that similitude every day learning something every day doing something Nulla dies sine linea untill the Lord make us perfect by bringing us to heaven Quest 17 Why must the outward confession of Christ and profession of Religion be joyned both with the inward and outward practise of piety Answ 1 First because this is the will of God that we should be holy and therefore all those who professe Christ must possesse their soules in sanctification 1 Thes 4.3 Answ 2 Secondly because all professors of Religion are commanded to put on the new man in holinesse and honour Ephes 4.21 Answ 3 Thirdly because it becomes professors to be holy Ephes 5.3 Alexander Duke of Saxony hearing two Christians to revile and mis-call one another forbade that they should any more be called Christians because this did not become those who had put on the name and badge of Christ but was rather a shame and disgrace to their profession for as Aurelius once said Leve delictum in Philosopho graviter puniendum a Philosopher ought to be severely punished for a light offence because he should be a guide and example unto others So it may truly be said of Christians but principally of professors that a small sin in them is great and deserves grievously to be punished because they ought to be pure and holy both towards God and towards man and in themselves Fourthly because thus we gaine others unto Answ 4 Christ and Religion A Duke of Saxony said once to his followers and people Vos Origenem audiendo convertimini at ego ejus sanctimoniam intuendo You are perswaded to embrace Origens Religion because of his Doctrine but I because of his life and example for a holy life in a professor is better and more prevalent for this purpose than a thousand Sermons And therfore Saint Peter exhorts the Jews to have their conversation honest among the Gentiles that they may by their good works which they shall behold glorifie God in the day of their visitation 1 Pet. 2.12 that is when God shall be pleased to visit them in mercie and to convert them they may blesse God for that holy life which they saw in the professors which was a meanes to convert them and win them unto Religion Fiftly because profession conjoyned with evill Answ 5 works is infidelity If any man provide not for his family he is worse than an Infidell 1 Timoth. 5.8 where we must observe that the Apostle speaks not here of the Jews who were truly converted for the Faith and Religion of the Jews did not teach them to neglect their families but the meaning is He that follows the wicked works of idlenesse drunkennesse gluttony pride and lasciviousnesse which impoverish him and makes him unable to maintaine his owne charge and houshold although he professe Christ and make a shew of Religion yet the truth is he is but an Infidell Sixtly because a pure life and sincere profession Answ 6 pleaseth God As the Jem which is gallant in colour and perfect in vertue is the more precious and the Herb which hath a faire bark and sweet sap is the more to be esteemed and the Panther with his faire skin and sweet breath is the more delighted in So those who are strict in
to depart or swarve from the rule of right reason Thus every veniall sin is against right reason and against the Law of nature which is given to every one in his creation or in his birth and nativity Of this same opinion is Durandus in 2. sent dist 42. q. 6. and many of the Schoolmen Iosephus Angles in 2. sent pag. 275. and Fisher the Bishop of Rochester Rossensis Artic. 32. advers Luth. and Bellarmine unawares confesseth the same against himself Bellar. com 1. pag. 84. If the Reader would see the severall testimonies and words of the fore-quoted Authors and this Argument cleerly handled let him reade Master Bels Challenge pag. 81 c. unto 86. Fourthly Gerson de vita spiritual lect 1. part 3. in 1. corol hath these words No offence of God is veniall of its own nature but only in respect of Gods mercy who will not de facto impute every offence to death though he might do it most justly And so I conclude that mortall and veniall sins as they be such are not distinguished intrinsecally and essentially but onely in respect of Gods grace which assigneth one sin to the pain or torture of death and not another This Gerson who thus writeth was a famous Popish Bishop and a man of high esteem in the Councell of Constance and if his words be well marked they are able to confound the Papists and to confirm the point delivered by us For I. He telleth them plainly that every sin is mortall of its own nature And II. That no sin is veniall save onely in respect of Gods mercie And III. That God may Iustissimè most justly condemn us for the least sin we do And IV. That mortall and veniall sins are the same intrinsecally and essentially and differ but accidentally that is to say they differ in accident but not in nature in quantity but not in quality in mercie but not in deformity in the subject but not in the object in imputation but not in enormity save onely that the one is a greater mortall sin than is the other Fifthly because the least offence that can be imagined remaining eternally in respect of the stain and guilt of it though not in act as do all sins unremitted must be punished eternally for else there might some sinfull disorder and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 remain not ordred by divine justice Now whersoever is eternity of punishment there is an everlasting expelling and excluding from eternall life and happinesse and consequently every offence that eternally remaineth not remitted excludeth from eternall glory and happinesse and is rightly judged a mortall and deadly sin Field of the Church lib. 3. pag. 147. Sixthly all sins are mortall in them who are strangers from the life of God because they have dominion and full command in them or at least are joyned with such as have and so leave no place for grace which might cry unto God for the remission of them But the elect and chosen servants of God called according to purpose do carefully endeavour that no sin may have dominion over them and notwithstanding any degree of sin they run into they recover that grace by repentance which can and will procure pardon for all their offences VERS 37. For by thy words thou shalt be justified Vers 37 and by thy words thou shalt be condemned What is Justification Quest 1 First some say Iustificare to justifie signifieth Answ 1 Iustum facere to make just by a renovation or change of our nature but this is false for hereby our Justification and our Sanctification are confounded and made one thing as though to justifie were the action of God in regenerating and re-creating us Secondly to justifie is the work of God in Answ 2 judging us and therefore Iustificare to justifie doth signifie Iustum pronunciare that is to pronounce righteous and this is manifest by these two reasons namely I. Because in Scripture Justification is opposed to condemnation as in this verse By thy words thou shalt be justified and by thy words thou shalt be condemned II. Because in Scripture Justification is sometimes defined to consist in the remission of sins sometimes in the forgiving of wickednesse sometimes in the covering of sin and not imputing of iniquity and sometimes it is described by the imputation of righteousnesse All which do prove manifestly that Justification is the action of him who is the Judge of mankinde in absolving man from sin and the punishment thereof Who is it that justifieth man God alone as appears by these two particulars Quest 2 to wit First the Lord is the onely Judge of all Answ therfore it belongeth onely unto him to justifie He is called the Judge of all Heb. 12.23 And Act. 17.31 it is said He hath appointed a day in which he will judge the world in righteousnesse Of which day also the Apostle speaketh Rom. 2.5 16. And the reason hereof is given by the Apostle Rom. 14.7 8. to wit because he is our onely Lord to whom we both live and dye and to whom every one shall give account of himself Whereby it is cleer seeing God is the onely Judge of the world that to justifie and to condemn must onely belong unto him Secondly Justification consisting in the remission of sins and the not imputing of iniquity it necessarily followeth that none save God onely can justifie because none except the Lord can forgive sin as is cleer Mark 2.7 Luke 5.21 and Esa 43.25 and 44.22 and Psal 31.2 and 2 Corinth 5.19 Verse 38 39 40. VERS 38 39 40. Then certain of the Scribes and of the Pharisees answered saying Master we would see a sign from thee But he answered and said to them An evill and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign and there shall no sign be given to it but the sign of the Prophet Ionas For as Ionas was three daies and three nights in the Whales belly so shall the son of man be three daies and three nights in the heart of the earth Sect. 1 § 1. There shall no sign be given to it but the sign of the Prophet Ionas Quest What and how many things may we learn from this sign Christ that is from his death and Resurrection Answ 1 First from hence we may learn how great and horrible the pollution and guilt of sin is and how great the severity of divine justice is seeing that God would rather give his onely begotten and most dearly beloved Son to death than let sin go unpunished Answ 2 Secondly in this sign we may see more than a fatherly goodnesse and mercie in God for as a father hath pity upon his children so hath the Lord upon us Psal 103.13 yea he spared not his own and onely naturall son but gave him to death for us Rom. 8.32 that we might be freed from eternall destruction by him Answ 3 Thirdly from hence also we learn that there is no other way or means for us to obtain salvation by
determined either First by the law of God which ordaines nothing herein Praecepto Domini non invenio definitum August epist 86. ad Casâ—â—lan Communis est sententia Scholasticorum non esse Quadragesimam juris divini Azorius instit mor 1.7.12 Yea in all the Scripture we never find flesh forbidden upon Fasting dayes Secondly as the word of God is silent in these circumstances of Fasting so is also the Church of Christ who hath not by any diuine and immutable Law given Rules for the direction of these Circumstances for the better understanding and confirming hereof observe that the Papists shew us two sorts of Traditions namely I. Those which they have received from Christs owne mouth and which the Church cannot change as the Sacraments And II. Those which they without any command from Christ have injoyned and commanded of themselves and their owne Heads which kind of Traditions may be disanulled and abrogated either by a dispensacion from the Pope or by some contrary custome of some place or people Melch. Canus loc theol 3.5 Now hee confesseth himselfe that the Injunctions and Lawes of the Church concerning fasting is not of the first sort of Traditions but of the second and so doth also Bellarm. De bon Oper. 2.2 § Deinde And therefore by their owne confession they are not divine and immutable but Subject to variation and change Thirdly certain it is that these Circumstances of Quantity quality Dayes and Houres of fasting were at first Free and not enjoyned by any Precept Augustine in the place above mentioned Epist 86. and Casulan saith That hee cannot finde it determined by the Law of God upon what daies he should fast nor how many houres he must abstaine from meat Now to this Bellarmine answers That Augustine speaks De scriptis non de non scriptis of written Traditions not of unwritten And this is true for Augustine acknowledged no such unwritten Traditions Non est lex posita sed quomodo unusquisque potest vel vult Primâ—s s Rom. 14. Socrat. hist 5.21 Who are here worthy of blame Quest 10 First those who thinke Opus operatum fasting Answ 1 in it selfe a good worke that is if they doe abstaine from meat although they performe no religious duty at all they doe well This Bellarmin himselfe will not avouch and yet there are many who thus thinke yea make more conscience of eating flesh upon a fasting day then of swearing lying or Adultery Secondly those are much to blame who beeing Answ 2 no Papists make conscience of some meates as unholy upon some dayes Certainly wee have received no command from the Lord for this yea most certain it is that all difference of meats came first from the Church of Rome and therefore we should not halt betweene two opinions but if the Lord be God then follow him and if Baal be God follow him And if we would not be esteemed or judged Papists let us avoid all Popish Errours Thirdly they are faultie also who counsell Answ 3 and advice others to make a difference of meats aâ— though Religion consisted therein How or how farre are we oblieged to the Quest 11 law of Fasting First in generall we are obliged that is the Answ 1 Law requires sometimes we should fast And indeed here is a grrat fault Fasting for the most part or with the most beeing altogether neglected from which neglect proceeds evills within scandals without For fasting doth conduce unto many things namely I. Unto prayer 1 Cor. 7. but of this before Matth. 4. II. Unto examination and that both of our sinnes that so we might be induced the better unto Repentance and also of our estates and conditions which Examinations are profitable at all times but principally before wee come to the Sacrament of the Lords Supper And therefore I wish that it were more practised then it is to Fast the day before we come unto the Lords Table that thereby wee might send up the more strong cries unto God and be the more strict and exact in the Examination of our selves Answ 2 Secondly more particularly wee are not obliged to fast upon such and such dayes and to abstain from such and such meats except only by a command of man or humane injunction which command is twofold to wit either I. Politicke and civill which is lawfull and warrantable and is used for a fourfold end viz. First that the young creatures which are brought forth about such or such times may bee preserved Secondly that flesh meate thereby may be the cheaper Answ 3 Thirdly that Fish might be sought for and made use of And Fourthly that the poore might be fed that is releeved by that which wee spare from our selves II Religious viz. lâ—st fasting should bee wholy neglected and therefore they ordaine and appoint some sâ—t and certaine times But First this Injunction doth not command a difference of meats but an abstinence from meats yea Secondly it doth not onely forbid the eating of meats but injoyn the performance of holy duties also Thirdly I conclude therefore this Question with Civil in these particulars viz. I We ought to humble our souls continually II. A true Fast is internall III. An externall Fâ—st doth not consist in a diffâ—rence or â—istinction of meats but in an abstinence from meat IV. The end of Fasting is not to make us more holy thereby but more prompt and ready or better disposed unto holy dutâ—es V. There is â—o particular necessity of Fasting VI. The ordinary times appointeâ— for Fasting are â—ot to be uâ—ed out of any superstitious obligation but out of Christian liberty lest others should be offended m Chem. pâ—rt 4. pa. 154 a. 155. Hence then observe three things namely First that the externall or outward Fast is free Secondly the end of the outward Fast is not holinesse and therefore if holinesse piety and the worship of God be placed in the outward Fast Cyril reproves it from 1 Co. 10.27 Thirdly that the externall Fast doth not consist in a difference and distinction of meats and this is the Question betwixt Us and Rome of which by and by Secondly the next thing observable in a Fast is the practise thereof Now here we must note that a Fast is either I. Absolute wherein two rules are to be laid down nâ—mely First upon an absolute Fast day there must be taken but onely one refreshing And Secondly that one refreshing must be at Supper time and not at Dinner Now here the Papists do manifestly erre for I. The truth of these two rules is proved from all Antiquity but I spare the pains Bellarmine having fully proved it to my hands and that First from the Scriptures gathering from thence that it was the custome of those in the Old Testament to observe these two rules Secondly from Tertullian Athanasius Basill Epiphanius Ambrose Hierome Prudentius Paulinus Chrysostome and Augustine Yea Thirdly from Cassâ—â—us Benedictus Gregorius Bernardus Aquinas Bell. de bonis operib
flesh Answ when they fasted but Daniel abstâ—ined also from all delightfull and pleasant bread IV. Flesh Object and those things which come of flesh doe more delight our appetite doe more inflame the lust of concupiscence and therefore are to be avoided and forborne when wee fast First if the Papists did only prohibite when Answ 1 they fast those things which please our appetites and kindle the fire of lust then wee would never blame them nor contend with th m. Secondly why doe they not forbid wine Answ 2 which doth more inflame lust and which of old they did principally shun when they fâ—sted Hence the Nazarites were forbidden wine but not flesh But this they will not abstaine from but rather stand to justifie it Vinum â—ecesse cum piscibus wine is necessarily to be drunke when we eate fish said Hallensis Chem. part 4. p. 11. b. Answ 3 Thirdly they eate those things when they fast which doe more kindle lust and are mo e delectable to the carnall and naturall appetite as curious and daintie fish and conserves and preserves anâ— junkets and all manner of banquetting stuffes and Anchoves and Caveare and Iringus And thus we see that by the Fathers and Ancients flâ—sh was not forbidden alwayes when they fasted Secondly only flesh was not forbidden when they fasted but the Fathers equally abstained from all things which might hinder their humiliation And wee may see a double pla ne difference betweene them and the Papists I. Wine was of old forborne yea forbidden when they fasted Abstines a vino non ab injuria Basil Abstines a vino sed mulsa bibis vinum specie imitantia suavitate vincentia August de mor. eccles 2.13 I need not enlarge this because the Papists acknowledge it to wit both Bellarmine and Azerius the Iesuite part 1. 7. 10. But yet now they use it Vide Chem. p 4. pag. 117. 6. Bellar. de bon op 2.5 § ad illum And therefore it cannot be denied but that herein the Papists differ from the Fathers II. The Fathers and Ancients in their Fasts abstained from all dainties but of this wee spake before Matth. â— Now the Papists have both daintie sumptuous and gluttonous Fasts for they have except flesh whatsoever delicates can be got and therefore no wonder if the Child said Mother when shall wee fast againe As though flesh would defile them but nothing else whereas our Saviour saith here expresly not that which enters into the mouth defiles the man from whence for a conclusion I draw this Argument If a man sinne by eating hee is polluted also by eating and if a man be not polluted by eating then neither doth hee sinne by eating But a man is not polluted by eating for that which goeth into the mouth defileth not the man Therefore a man doth not sinne by eating and consequently they sinne that put holinesse in meats and prohibite flesh as unholy Vers 13 VERS 13. But hee answered and said Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted out Argu ∣ ment Iohn Fortune Martyr alleaged this place of Scripture against Popish Ceremonies All things saith our Saviour which my heavenly Father hath not planted shall be plucked up by the roots But Popish Ceremonies are things not planted by God Therefore they shall be rooted up Object If it be objected that they are good and godly and necessary to be used Answ I answer Saint Paul thought not so when he called them weake and beggerly and said that they were bewitched who sought to be in bondage unto them Fox fol. 1918. col 2. Quest 1 Why doth our Saviour here call God heavenly Father Answ That all the children of God might be carefull on earth to prepare themselves for heaven where their Father dwels Quest 2 How must wee prepare our selves Answ 1 First in generall wee must prepare our selves by a holy and heavenly life Answ 2 Secondly more particularly wee must prepare our selves for heaven by walking and framing our lives on earth according to these ensuing rules viz. Rules of a holy and heavenly life First let us frequently meditate and ruminate upon this what if the Lord should call us hence by death before wee be regenerate what Rule 1 will become of us if wee be taken away before wee bee engrafted into Christ wee know that wee cannot be saved by any but by Christ Act. 4.12 And therefore we should be carefull to examine our selves whether wee be in Christ or not 2 Cor. 13.5 because no other thing will availe us unto salvation Secondly let the glory of God be our maine Rule 2 end and chiefe scope in all our actions 1 Cor. 10.31 And let us be carefull of this so long as we live Thirdly let us be carefull of the salvation of Rule 3 our soules and next unto Gods Glory regard that preferring it before all other things Philip. 2.12 and 2 Peter 1.10 Fourthly let us labour to mortifie kill and Rule 4 subdue all our corruptions and lusts Rom. 6.2 1 Peter 2.11 That is both I. All our vitious lusts and affections as anger concupiscence pride drunkennesse prophannesse and the like And also II. All our vain lusts and affections as riches honour pleasure and all vaine joy and delight Fifthly let us spend our lives in spirituall Rule 5 things that is I. In the workes of the Lords day that is First in a Reverend and carefull hearing of the word upon the Lords day Secondly in a repetition of those things with our families which we heare Thirdly in a private examination of our selves and our own consciences by that which we have heard Fourthly in a faithfull and fervent praying unto God both privately with our families and secretly with our selves and publiquely with the congregation Fiftly in singing of Psalmes of praise and thanksgiving unto God Now these duties are required of us upon the Lords day II. We must study how wee may so direct and lead our lives that God may bee pleased with us Psalm 119.9 And III. We must sometimes fast for the better confirming and establishing of us in these and all other good duties Sixthly let us watch in these lest either negligence Rule 6 or occasions should hinder us from the practise and performance thereof Seventhly let us remember continually what Rule 7 a shame it will be for us not to grow up and encrease daily unto perfection yea if we be Dwarfs how miserable we are because if fruits doe not grow ripen the tree withers The remembrance hereof will make us to strive unto perfection and to be Holy as our heavenly Father is holy VERS 14. Let them alone Verse 14. they be blind leaders of the blind And if the blind leads the blind both shall fall into the Ditch In this verse our Saviour shewes the misery of blind Teachers and of those also who are led by blind Teachers First our Saviour here speakes of the Scribes and Pharisees
faulty that our Saviour here gives his Disciples such strict charge to take heed and beware of it Answ 1 First the Pharisees by their Religion sinned against the Law and that either I. Against the whole Law by obscuring of it which they did First by their many divers expositions for Epiphanius telleth us that they had a foure-fold interpretation of Scripture to wit of Moisis of Rabbi Aciba or according to some of Baraciba the sonne of Aciba of Adda or Iudah or Annanus and of the sonne of Assamonaeus Senens lib. 8.625 § 7. This may be applied I. To the Origenists who allegorize all truths II. To the Anabaptists who expound all Scripture according to their particular and severall revâ—lations Secondly the Pharisees obscured the Law by taking away from the people the key of knowledge Luke 11.52 Thus the Papists praise ignorance and take away the Scripture the key of knowledge from the people and stand in the justification of it as wee might shew from Doctor Standish Hosius Bellarmine and divers others of them wherein they are contrary to Chrysostome Origen yea holy Paul himselfe Colos 3.16 II. The Pharisees by their Religion sinned against the Parts of the Law that is both First against the Ceremoniall Law which they preferred too much by the observation of their Traditions as the washing of hands pots vessels and the like wherein they were more strict then in the observation of the Morall Law Marke 7.3 c. Now they had two sorts of Traditions to wit I. Divine which they understood literally and preferred before those things which were more weighty Now these were their Lotions Phylacteries borders of their garments and the like which Christ speakes of Mat. 23. And for which hee reproves them because they were more strict in the observation of them then in the great workes of the Law Wee must here observe that they did not sinne in the bare use of these because they were enjoyned by God For First the Lord commands them to make Zizith Fimbrias fringes in the borders of their garments Numb 15.38 Deut. 22.12 And it is wonderfull to consider what vertue they put in these and how much they ascribed unto them for they thought that these being put on were able to defend them from Iezer hara their Malus genius or corrupt concupiscence Paulus Phagius s Numb 15.38 Item Simler Gelasius This may be applyed to the Papists who ascribe full as much if not more to the signe of the Crosse as these Pharisees did to their Fringes For at first it was used for the testifying of our faith in Christ crucified but afterwards for the driving away of devils and for the saving and blessing of them from all evill or danger and the like Secondly they had their Tephyllim Phylacteria and these were not inventions of their owne but commanded by God Exodus 13.9.16 Now they had a double Phylacterie one to weare upon their fore-head and another for their left arme both which were made of parchment and were worne every day In these Phylacteries were writ foure sentences or lessons which they called Parschioth namely I. Deut. 6 4. Heart oh Israel the Lord our God is one Lord And thou shalt love him with all thy heart with all thy soule and with all thy might II. Exodus 13.1 2. The Lord said unto Moses sanctifie unto mee all the first borne III. Exodus 13.11 12. When the Lord shall bring thee into the land of Canaan thou shalt then set apart unto him all that openeth the matrix IV. Deut. 11.13 If thou wilt hearken unto my Law and love me with all thy heart then I will give thee the former and latter roine II. The Pharisees had humone Traditions 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hier. Epist 151. Multas constitutiones à majoribus per manus traditas quae non inter leges Mosis p Ioseph Antiq. 113.18 Besides the Lawes of Moses they had divers traditions delivered unto them from the Elders And these were the traditions which our Saviour speakes of Matth. 15.9 I could name many of these traditions but that some of them would offend chastity yet if any would see them let him reade Hierome Epist 151. I wil only name one or two concerning their Tephillim God commanded them to weare them but their Elders commanded that the lessons or sentences which were writ in them should be writ in foure equall lines one no longer then another and therefore some of the versâ—â— were clipped and not set downe as they were in the Text. Againe when they had on their Tephillim then they must not come neere any grave or sepulcher that is not within foure cubits of it and this was not commanded by God but injoyned by their Elders Now they offended doubly in these traditions For First they placed a great deale of hope confidence and religion in the observation of these traditions Si quis Tephillim quotidiè utatur et non negligat perinde sit ae si quis servet omnia praecepta Dei If any weare his Phylacteries daily and observe the Traditions and Injunctions of the Elders in the wearing thereof he hath done in effect as much as if hee had observed and kept all the commandements of God q Vide Sylloge vocum exotic ubi Plura pag. 153. c. ad 160. s Mat. 23.5 Secondly they sinned in these traditions because they preferred them before the precepts of God Matth. 15.9 Now the Papists are like the Pharisees and like unto them offend in both these as was sufficiently shewed in the former Chapter and might bee shewed by that beastly Tenet of theirs that whoredome is rather to be tolerated then mariage in those that have entred into holy or rather ungodly orders but I forbeare it Thus wee have seene how in some things the Pharisees sinned against the Ceremoniall Law Secondly the Pharisees sinned against the Morall Law and that many wayes to wit I. Cortici inhaerendo by looking onely to the letter of the Law Mat. 5.20 21. and purging only the outward man Matth. 23.25 So there are many who abstaine from great grosse criminall and enormious offences who never regard sanctification at all Minima praeferendo by preferring the lesser things as appeares thus First because they were curious and strict in the lesser things as Matth. 23.23 Secondly because they were injurious in the greater things as Matth. 23.4 This may be applyed to grosse Hypocrites who are sharpe Censurers of others and yet no better themselves many there are who have a shew of profession but in the mâ—ane time are covetous proud angry cruell injurious to others and given to revenge themselves III. Externis incumbendo by insisting and resting only in the outward worke doing that which was commanded onely to be seene of men and to be praised by them Matt. 6.3 and 23.5 Now this may be applyed to two sorts of men viz. First unto Hypocrites who desire to be seene and applauded for that which
1.14 and 1 Pet. 2.11 Iosh 7.21 Answ 3 Thirdly because wee can neither approve our selves to have faith nor to be regenerated untill wee deny our owne wils Iohn 1.12 13. Answ 4 Fourthly because wee are but servants and children and wives and therefore must not follow our owne wils and wayes but be obedient and subject to the will of our Father and Master and Lord. Quest 2 How must wee deny our selves or wherein or in what things doth selfe-deniall consist Answ 1 First Gregory Hom. 32. in Evang. answers Wee are one thing being fallen through sinne and another thing by nature or by our first creation and then doe wee deny our selves when as wee shun and desire to bee freed from that estate and condition wherein now wee are and to bee made partakers of that estate of grace wherein first wee were That is wee deny our selves when we desire and endeavour to put off the old man which is pleasing to corrupt nature and labour to put on the new which is contrary thereunto Answ 2 Secondly Gregory Hom. 10. in Ezech. saith hee denieth himselfe who is changed to better beginning to be that which hee was not and ceasing to be that which he was Answ 3 Thirdly Gregory lib. Mor. 23. saith hee denieth himselfe who treading pride under foot sheweth himselfe to be estranged from himselfe Answ 4 Fourthly there is a double deniall of our selves viz. I. Negatio meriti a deniall of our merits or an humble confession and acknowledgement that no good thing belongs unto us by desert or merit This deniall belongs unto faith and is necessary but is not here spoken of and therefore I wil omit it II. Negatio placiti a denying of our selves in those things which are pleasing to our natures not seeking those things which are delightfull unto us And this deniall belongs unto service and is that which is here spoken of Whence we learne That wee cannot serve both Christ and our Observ 2 selves or wee cannot submit our selves as wee ought to the will of Christ untill wee deny our owne wils And therefore wee must not seeke or serve our selves but our Lord and Master Christ Jesus Matth. 6.24 Hence then we learne that true selfe-deniall includes foure things namely First Obedience and this included three things to wit I. A deniall of our selves and our own wils because our will and nature will leade us aside from the obedience of Christ II. A deniall of the world and of men though great and potent for God must bee our Lord and King Now this is not to be understood Anabaptistically as though we denied obedience to Magistrates and those who are over us but only if there bee an opposition betweene their will and Gods Wee must confesse our selves onely to be the Lords servants and not obey any in those things which are contrary to his will III. An absolute universall and constant obedience of God wee must so deny our selves and submit our selves unto Gods service that we must labour to obey him in all things whatsoever he commands continue in that obedience all the dayes of our lives For this Deniall includes this Obedience Secondly true selfe-deniall includes Honour we must not arrogate any thing unto our selves but wee must ascribe all glory and honour unto the Lord onely yea as servants honour and reverence our Lord Malach. 1.6 Thirdly true selfe-deniall includes Obligation for wee must serve the Lord Liberè non liberè for the understanding hereof observe that there are three sorts of men to wit I. Some who serve the Lord but it is by compulsion and constraint for if they were left unto themselves they would not doe any thing which hee commands at all II. Some there are who serve the Lord and that without coaction but yet they thinke not themselves bound so to doe They doe many things which God requires but in the manner of a free-will offering III. Some there are who labour to obey God in all things that hee commands and that willingly and cheerfully but yet they confesse that they doe no more then is their dutie to do yea in their best performances come far short of what they ought to doe Now this is the nature of true selfe-denial and acceptable service Fourthly this service and selfe-deniall includes Dependance upon God for those who deny themselves and give themselves wholly up to the service of the Lord must and will depend upon him for whatsoever they stand in need of Luke 12.30 Matth. 6. Sect. 3 § 3. Let him take up his Crosse Quest 1 How many wayes doth a man take up his Crosse These namely Answ First when hee afflicteth his body by abstinence Secondly when he afflicteth his mind by compassion towards his neighbour Now because abstinence is subject to the infection of vaine glory and compassion to the infection of false piety Christ subjoyneth Let him take up his Crosse and follow me Greg. hom 32. in Evang. Thirdly when hee doth patiently beare whatsoever affliction adversity and evill is laid upon him for Christs sake But of this in the next Question Quest 2 Whether is there any difference between these phrases Ferat crucem tollat crucem Let him beare his Crosse and take up his Crosse The differ and that thus to wit Answ First Ferre crucem to beare the Crosse is simply to beare it or to suffer any adversity although against the mind and will Many have burdens imposed upon them which they must beare and which they cannot shake off and therefore beare them but they wish that their shoulders were eased of them Now this is To beare the Crosse Secondly Tollere crucem To take up the Crosse is to beare willingly and cheerfully and contentedly whatsoever the Lord layeth upon us or is imposed or inflicted upon us for the Lords sake Reade for the proofe hereof these places Rejoyce when yee suffer for my names sake Matth. 5. And the Apostles went away rejoycing that they were thought worthy to suffer for the Lords sake Act. 5. Yee were imitaters of the Lord and of us receiving the word with much tribulation and joy in the Holy Ghost 1 Thess 1. They endured the losse of their goods with joy Heb. 10. and divers the like places Sect. 4 § 4. And follow me That Christ is to be followed and how hee is to be followed we have shewed before Chap. 4.19 and 8.22 and 9.9 One question therefore only I here adde namely Quest What must we follow in the Crosse of Christ or what must wee learne to imitate in Christs bearing of his Crosse Answ 1 First as hee was obedient unto the will of his Father and that unto death yea even unto the death of the Crosse Philip. 2. so must we be ready and willing even to die for Christ if the Lord shall call us thereunto or require it at our hands Answ 2 Secondly as Christ died not for any fault of his owne but was innocent yea a
to argue thus He is unjust who gives to unequall Labourers an equall reward against his covenant and bargaine But J have not done it against my bargaine for J agreed with you all for a penny a day And therefore I am not unjust neither have I done thee any wrong II. Because thou hast that which thine is verse 14. Take that thine is â—iz of the Steward where he argues thus Jnjury is not done to him who hath as much wages as he agreed for but thou hast as much as thou didst agree for therefore take that thine is for thou art not wronged III. Because J will give to this last freely as much as I give thee by covenant verse 14. where he argues thus He which giues unto all as much as he covenanted for and gives unto some more then they deserve is bountifull to some but unjust to none But this is all I have done and therefore I doe thee no wrong IV. Because I have absolute right and power over that which is my owne verse 15. and therefore whatsoever L doe therewith is done without any injury to thee at all V. CHRIST confirmes his proposition by retorting the Arâ—ument vpon him that murmures Thine eye â—â—vill because I am good vers 15. Thou enviest â—y bounty and liberality and thereby art injurious both to me and them unto whom it is extended § 5. Wee have borne the heate of the day Sect. 5 Because before the Labourers were hired to worke a day and here they say they have borne the heate of the day therefore it will not be amisse to consider what a day is An Hebrew day is either naturall or artificiall First a Naturall day is the space of 24 houres containing also both the morning and the evening which are the bonds of every day Now the Evening is of two sorts viz I. From the ninth houre to the setting of the Sunne II. From the setting of the Sunne to the shutting in of the night Levit. 23.5 In the first Moneth and the fourteenth day of the Moneth betweene the two Evenings shall be the Passeover of the Lord. Secondly an Artificiall day is the space of time from the rising of the Sunne to the setting and therefore is longer in Summer and shorter in Winter Now the Labourers were hired to worke an Artificiall and not a Naturall day Sect. 6 § 6. Take that which thine is and goe thy wayes As all Scriptures so this was written for our instruction and admonition for some we see here to be rejected of God but not through any default of his but of themselves that we thereby might learne to beware least otherwise we fall into the same fault For when God calls men unto salvation and life eternall they are not then all of one and the same mind Quest How many sorts of men are there under the call of the Gospell Or within the visible Church of Christ Answ In the vissible and externall Church are foure sorts of Persons namely First some may but will not heare the word and call of God like the Adder who stops her cares Read for the proofe hereof Psalm 85. and 95.8 Rom. 10.16 Matth. 23.37 Now such as these God will never admit unto his glory and glorious Kingdome Secondly some embrace the Gospell for temporall respects The Lord blessed Obed-edom and all his house so long as the Arke was with him and a blessing doth attend vpon those who favour promote and embrace the Gospell and therefore many accept of the word that they may be blessed in outward things and reject and sleight it when affluence and abundance doth not accompany it Now unto these the Lord will never give Heaven Thirdly there are many idle persons in the Lords Vineyeard who will neither labour themselves nor suffer others to worke for an idle man is an impediment to others and a disturber of others Some deride others for their devotion and despise all duties and exercises of Religion in themselves Some will neither read nor pray privately themselves nor allow of it in others but by scoffes and taunts labour to hinder and deterre them Fourthly in the Church there are many proud murmurers who thinke more highly of themselves then of any other and perswade themselves that their deserts exceed the merit and worth of all other Esa 2.12 Now these with the murmurer in the text God will reject with an abi Take that which thine is and goe thy wayes § 7. Is it not lawfull for me to doe with my Sect. 8 owne what I will Some object these words for to prove a lawlesse liberty to deale with their owne things as they lift because the Lord saith Object May I not doe with my owne as I will First that which God doth is very good and Answ 1 thus it is lawfull to deale with our owne that is we may doe good with that we have for Christ commands us to makefriends of the unrighteous Mammon and St. Paul chargeth the rich to be rich in good workes 1. Timoth. 6.18 But it is not lawfull to abuse that which wee have neither doe wee learne that of our Heavenly Father Secondly this is Gods speech and his peculiar Answ 2 priviledge and not ours who have nothing simply our owne The text saith plainly May I not doe with my owne c. Whence we learne that the Lord hath absolute power over and right unto all things but what wee have is but lent unto us A Lord may doe what he will with his owne goods but a Steward may not doe what he will with his Lords Now God is the Lord of all things and therefore may give and distribute them as he pleases and to whom he will but we are but Servants and Stewards and therfore we must use that which we possesse according to the will and pleasure of our Lord. § 8. Many are called Sect. 8 Our Saviour in these words would teach us Observ That many are called who despise and sleight their calling Prov. 1.24 c. and Matth. 22.14 Luke 14.8 Iohn 3.19 Is not the call of God certaine Iohn 13.1 Quest 1 Rom. 11.29 First there is a certaine effectuall calling Answ 1 Romans 8.28.30 and 1. Thessal 5.24 And Secondly there is an ineffectuall calling Answ 2 Matth. 13.20 Hebr. 6.4 and 16.26 And this is the calling which is here spoken off How is the call hindred Quest 2 First by an errour in Judgement When men Answ 1 thinke themselves secure Esa 28.14 and cry peace peace unto themselves 1. Thessal 5. because they perswade themselves that they are good enough Luke 18.11 then they neglect the day of their visitation and observe not their call Secondly the call is hindered by the love of Answ 2 Sinne Felix trembles but yet the love of Covetousnesse makes Pauls words of no efficacy with him Act. 24.26 When men are drowned in the pleasures of Sinne then they contemne that call of the Lords which would reduce and revoke them from
reward given to men according to their meede and therefore it is necessary that there should be a Resurrection Iustin Martyr Sect. 2 § 2. Yee erre not knowing the Scriptures It is questioned betweene us and the Church of Rome whether the Scriptures be necessary or not and we affirme That they are necessary for the people of God the reading preaching and understanding thereof being the onely ordinary meanes to beget faith in us Argum. And this wee confirme from this place by this Argument That whereby we are kept from errour and doubtfulnesse in matters of faith is necessary but this is performed by the Scripture Therefore it is necessary Here two things are to bee shewed namely First that the Scripture keepeth us from errour this is cleare from these words yee erre not knowing the Scripture where our Saviour shewes that the ignorance of Scripture was the cause of their errour And Secondly if our knowledge were onely builded upon Tradition without Scripture we should then be doubtfull and uncertaine of the truth Thus St. Luke saith in his Preface to Theophilus I have written saith he that thou mightest be certaine of those things whereof thou hast beene instructed Whence wee conclude that although we might know the truth without Scripture as Theophilus did yet we cannot know it certainly without it § 3. But shall be as the Angels Sect. 3 The Papists teach us to pray unto the Saints and that we may be the easilier induced to learne this lesson they assure us That the Saints heare our prayers and because they feare we will not credit this without proofe therefore our learned Countreymen who can draw Quidlibet ex quolibet produce this place for the proofe thereof arguing thus As CHRIST proveth here that in heaven the Saints neither marry nor are married Object because there they shall be as Angels So by the very same reason is proved that Saints may heare our prayers and helpe us be they neare or farre off because the Angels doe so and in every moment are present where they list and neede not to be neere us when they heare or helpe us Rhemist sup § 4. First our Saviour CHRIST speaketh not of the Answ 1 soules departed at this time but after the Resurrection and therefore the Argument is absurd Secondly CHRIST doth not in all points compare Answ 2 the Saints after the Resurrection to Angels for then they should be invisible and without bodies as the Angels are but in that they have no need or use of marriage Thirdly it is false that the Angels may be present Answ 3 in every moment where they list for they cannot be in more places at once then one neither are they where they list but where God appointeth them Fulke Whether are or ought the Saints and faithfull in this life to be like unto the Angels Quest and wherein They should labour to be like the Angels Answ in these things namely First in rejoycing at the conversion of sinners Luke 15. And Secondly in reverencing the divine Majestie like the Angels who cover their faces before him Esa 6.2 And Thirdly in standing ready prest to execute the will of the Lord as the Angels doe Psal 103.20 21. And Fourthly in executing the will of God for the manner as the Angels doe that is with cheerefulnesse with sincerity and without wearinesse VERS 32. I am the God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Iacob God is not the God of the dead but of the living Verse 32 Quest 1 How or in what regards is the Lord called Deus viventium the God of the living Answ 1 First Ratione causalitatis providentiae because he both created all perfect living creatures and also provides for all Now providence hath place onely in those things which have an existence or being in rerum naturá but when God pronounced these words unto Moses Exod. 3.6 the Patriarches were corporally dead and their bodies dissolved and therefore it was necessary that their soules should remaine and be alive Answ 2 Secondly the creature is referred unto God in a reall relation which is not founded but onely in an entity and being and therefore that whose God God is said to be must needs be really something and consequently those Patriarches who were not in regard of their bodies were in regard of their soules Quest 2 How may we prove or conclude the Resurrection of the body from hence Answ 1 First because the reasonable soule being the forme of the body and the substantiall part of man hath alwayes a naturall inclination unto the body neither hath a perfect subsiestnce in it selfe but doth desire to be in man now nature doth nothing in vaine and therefore the soule which for a time is separated from the body shall at last be eternally united and conjoyned unto the body Answ 1 Secondly because the reasonable soule cannot obtaine perfect felicity untill she have reassumed the body in regard of that naturall affection which she hath unto the body And therefore there shal be a Resurrection of the body Quest 3 How can this verse stand with Romans 14.9 For it is said Here God is not the God of the dead but of the living And There CHRIST died that he might be Lord both of the dead and living Answ Our Saviour here denies that God is the God of the dead that is that he will not give grace and glory to those who are corporally dead and shall rise no more and hence he doth evince the Resurrection of the dead by â—his argument Glory cannot be conferred upon dead men as dead men But glory shall be conferred upon Abraham and all the faithfull Therefore they shall not remaine alwayes dead or in an estate of death but shall rise againe at the last Hence the Apostle saith That CHRIST is Lord both of the living and of the dead that is of all the faithfull who either now live or are dead but shall rise at the last day and of dead shall be made living as it is said in the Creed Hee shall judge both the quicke and the dead that is those who now are dead shall live againe at the last day VERS 37.38.39.40 Vers 37 38. c. JESVS said unto him Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soule and with all thy mind This is the first and great Commandement And the second is like unto it Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe On these two Commandements hang all the Law and the Prophets § 1. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God Sect. 1 Whether can we love the Lord above all things Quest as wee are here enjoyned by nature or by grace We cannot love the Lord above al things by nature Answ and therefore grace is simply necessary thereunto as appeares thus First the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by his holy Spirit Rom. 5. and the fruit of the Spirit is love Galath
them in this Chapter to teach us Observ That God rejects many as wicked whom the world themselves thinke to be happy and good Quest 1 How doth the truth of this appeare Answ It appeares First from these places Psalm 50.22 Esa 58.3 Galath 6.3 Revelat. 3.17 Matth. 3.9 and 7.22 Iohn 6.39 Secondly because God sees not as man sees man seeth only the outward appearance but God seeth the heart 1. Samuel 16.7 Thirdly because we are partiall Judges in our owne causes every mans way seeming good in his owne eyes Proverb 16.2 but God judgeth according to truth Quest 2 What is here required of us Answ 1 First we must take heed and beware of all deceivable Judgement Now herein three things are included namely I. We must take heed of all popular judgement Non si quid turbida Roma not beleeve the applauses and acclamations and good reports of the world in a word we must not therefore thinke our selves good because our Neighbours and the world proclaime us to be such II. We must take heed of our owe proper judgement and not rest upon a selfe-conceit of goodnesse as many doe who thinke themselves to be good enough and their sinnes to be but small and triviall Selfe-love makes us to thinke well of our selves and hinders us from condemning our selves for no Malefactor would die for his offence though never so hainous if he were made his owne Judge III. We must be carefull to fit and prepare our selves for the judgement of God labouring that we may be such as that he may approve of us as followes in the next Answer Answ 2 Secondly we must remember that we shall come before an all-seeing and all-knowing Judge Hebr. 9.27 from whose eye nothing is hid but all things manifest And therefore we should be carefull to labour to doe those things which are agreeable unto his word and shall be approved by him for woe be unto those who are wicked in Gods sight Quest 3 What doth the Lord see on Earth which displeaseth him First he seeth some great and rich men which justifie themselves and will not be reproved and unto these he saith That riches availe not at the Answ 1 day of Judgement Prov. 10.2 but Potentes potenter tormentà patientur great men shall have great torments Secondly the Lord seeth some who have a forme Answ 2 of Religion without truth 2. Timoth. 3.5 and these are either I. Private Papists who joyne with us in outward shew and come to the house of God with us but their hearts runne after the Pope Or II. Atheists who seeme to beleeve God but their hearts are atheisticall Psalm 14.1 Now these the Lord perswades not to deceive themselves for they cannot deceive him Galath 6.7 Thirdly he seeth some who have honesty without Answ 3 zeale now these he tels That except their righteousnesse exceed the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees they cannot be saved Mat. 5.20 Such neither I. Hungring after the word of God or religious duties Nor II. Being sensible of their sinnes or sorrowfull for them Nor III. Seeking the glory of God in all things and above all things Fourthly the Lord sees some who serve him Answ 4 for base and by ends for second and sinister respects whose life is pure but their hearts polluted whose outward man is holy and their inward hypocriticall Unto these the Lord saith That the hope of the Hypocrite shall perish Fifthly the Lord seeth some who have many Answ 5 idle motions that is good desires and intentions who doe not nourish them but suffer them to wither and dye Now unto all these the Lord will say at the last day Depart from me I know ye not Matth. 7.25 How may we be certaine that the Lord will Quest 4 approve of us at the day of Judgement We may be sure he will Answ if we walke here according to these rules and observe diligently these Cautions Now the Rules include the Cautions and the Cautions the Rules as affirmatives and negatives doe one another First the Rule is Doe that which is good and agreeable to the Law and word of God The Caution is Doe nothing which is evill or contrary to the Law and word of God And both Rule and Caution is laid downe Psalm 34.14 Eschew evill and doe good Secondly the Rule is Doe that which is good in sincerity and truth the Caution is Do not that which is good for some second end and scope We must serve God in feare and love and out of a desire to approve our selves unto him and to glorifie his name Thirdly the Rule is Use carefully the meanes which God hath appointed for the making of us good the Caution is neglect not those holy means which God hath ordained We must I. Hunger after the word of God and delight in the hearing thereof and not call it a wearinesse unto us or a hard saying II. We must be diligent in the duties and exercises of holinesse and not remisse or carelesse III. We must frequent and delight our selves in the society of the righteous for of good men we shall learne goodnesse Fourthly the Rule is be zealous in the service of the Lord the Caution is be not key-cold or luke warme Apocal. 3.15 We must not onely labour to endure derision danger and losse rather then neglect or omit the Service of God but we must also despise the care of worldly things yea necessary things rather than forget our duty towards God For as the body is more worth then meat so is the soule more worth then the body and therefore the service of our God and the salvation of our soules are to be preferred farre before all other things Fifthly the Rule is be industrious and constant in the service of God and workes of holinesse the Caution is serve not God by fits and starts We must not sometimes serve God and sometimes Sathan or sometimes withstand sinne and sometimes yeeld unto it but we must strive and struggle against sinne and labour after whatsoever is good for terme of life Sixthly the Rule is be circumspect and watchful Marke 13.33 and 1. Peter 5.8 The Caution is be not carelesse and negligent We must I. Like Prometheus be wise before hand and warily avoid all the occasions of evill And II. We must like Epimetheus at least be wise after hand examining our former life and our former errors that we may avoid them for the time to come and seriously repent us o◠what is past Here First A Longinquo we must examine the errours of our life and see whether I. They remaine or not at least in our affections and will Or II. Whether we be changed from evill to evill or from evill to worse as from lying to blasphemy and perjury from prodigality to usury and oppression and the like now this is to be perverted and not converted Secondy A propinquo we must examine our lives and actions for the last day or
sinne by custome becomes habituall and habites like a second nature are hardly left Wherefore we must learne to repent in our youth and to serve our God in our best and young yeares Eccles 12.1 There are three watches Whereof Obser 9 The first is Pueritia Childhood And The second Adolescentia Youth And The third Stnectus old age Now those who have neglected to purge out sinne in their Childhood must deferre it no longer but forthwith purge it out in their youth and those who have spent both Child-hood and Youth in vanity must not delay it a day more but while it is said To day turne to the Lord lest sinne become so habituall usuall and naturall unto them that they cannot cease to sinne 2. Peter 2.14 Nam quos diu ut convertantur tolerat non conversos durius damnat Hier. s Matth. 20. The longer time and space that God gives us unto repentance the greater shall our punishment be if we repent not And therefore we must doe as Seneca said he did that is Ante senectutem ut bene viverem in senectute ut bene moriar labour in our youth to live well and in our age to dye well because if we should not turne from our sinnes untill our old age then we should not leave sinne but sinne us and this is the great and grosse errour of the world for men not to begin to repent untill they be going out of the world nor to thinke of living well untill they are a dying but this we must take heed of because they seldome dye well who live ill if we live unto Sathan we must not expect to dye unto God Quest 10 Thirdly Quousque purgandum How long must we purge Answ 1 I. E Corpore we must purge till we have purged that which was hurtfull out of our body for otherwise if the obnoxious humour be brought into the ventricle and not then cast our it kils by overcharging and suppressing the stomach So if sinne be brought into the Conscience and not then purged out it drives to insensibility or desperation Answ 2 II. Totum we must labour to purge all the evill humours out of the body lest otherwise we fall into a Relapse if any remainders be left behind and our second sicknesse proves more perillous then the first Hence two things are observable to wit First that we must labour to leave all our sinnes for he that is guilty of one sinne is guilty of all And Secondly that we must labour to leave all sinne for ever Matth 12.45 2. Peter 2.20 One question more may be demanded from these verses and the precedents namely Quest 11 To what purpose tended all the speeches of CHRIST Answ The words of our Saviour tended either First to the praise of his Father and many are the speeches to this end in St. Iohn and Matth. 11.25 c. Or Secondly to teach men what to doe and hereunto belong all the precepts and instructions of the Gospell Or Thirdly to reprehend wickednesse and vice and hereunto are referred all the reprehensions and comminations of the Gospell and this Chapter speakes principally of these Vers 34 35. VERS 34 35. Wherefore behold I send unto you Prophets and Wisemen and Scribes and some of them ye shall kill and crucifie and some of them shall ye scourge in your Synagogues and persecute them from City to City That upon you may come all the righteous blood shed upon the Earth from the blood of righteous Abel unto the blood of Zacharias the sonne of Barachias whom ye slew betweene the Temple and the Altar § 1. Behold I send unto you Prophets and many Sect. 1 of them ye shall kill and crucifie It is disputed betweene us and the Romanists Argum. whether St. Peter were at Rome or not and we say that if he were there yet he could not sit there five and twenty yeares as they hold but that it is probable that he was never there and herein we have some evidence even from other Churches viz. First from some of their owne side as Lyranus upon this place saith Some of them ye shall kill as Iames the Brother of Iohn c. and some yee shall crucifie as Peter and Andrew his Brother And thus he thinkes that Peter was crucified at Ierusalem Secondly from the Greeke Church as Chrysostome upon this place saith Behold I send unto you Prophets c. Intelligit Apostolos et qui cum Apostolis fuerunt He understandeth the Apostles and those who were with the Apostles whence it appeares that his opinion is That some of the Apostles should be crucified at Ierusalem But they can shew non else to have beene crucified there unlesse it were Peter or Andrew and Bellarmine Lib. 2. de Pontif. Cap. 10. confesseth that Andrew was put to death in Achaia Thirdly from other Divines of the reformed Churches who have objected also against Peters being and dying at Rome as Vldaricus Velenus who hath written a Treatise of this Argument and Jllyricus Lib. cont primat pap and Calvin Lib. 4. Instit Cap. 6. § 15. Magdeburgens Centur. 1. Lib. 2. Cap. 10. Col. 561. Fourthly from the South Aethiopike Churches although they deny not Peter to have beene at Rome yet they hold it of more certainty that he was at Antioch which made the great Emperour there aske Alvares Alvares descript Aethiop Cap. 29. Why they divided the Churches of Antioch and Rome seeing the Church of Antioch was in a manner the chiefest untill the Counsell of Pope Leo c. And indeed of Peters being at Antioch there is evidence in Scripture Galath 2.11 but of his being at Rome none at all § 2. From the blood of righteous Abel Sect. 2 At whom did the Church of the faithfull begin Quest Answ At Abel and thus our Saviour seemes here to begin it Against this it may be objected Object That if we reckon the Church from Abel we leave out Adam who was the first faithfull man First the Fathers used so to accompt the Church Answ Augustine s Psalm 92. Ecclesia est qua ab ipso Abel usque ad finem The Church begins at Abel and continues to the end of the World Secondly our men also reckon the Church from Answ 2 Abel Lubbert de eccles page 7. 13 23. And Answ 3 Thirdly our learned Doctor Field gives the reason God wanted not a Church in Adam yet because Abel was the first that the Scripture reporteth I. To have worshipped God with Sacrifice And II. To have beene divided from cursed Cain Therefore we usually say That the Church of the redeemed began in Abel De eccles page 9. Answ 4 Fourthly Alexander de Ales part 3. quaest 95. memb 4. saith Ab Abel dicitur incepisse Ecclesia justorum sicut ecclesia malignantium a Cain The Church of the righteous is said to beginne at Abel as the Church of the wicked doth at Cain Ratio hujus est c. And the reason hereof is because although
deaths to be Answ 2 Secondly the day o death is uncertaine for this end that we might doe the more good unto others if we knew how long we should live we should be the more carelesse to helpe and relieve others and the more prone to live wholly unto our selves And hence the Apostle exhorts us while we have time to doe good as if he would say we are not sure how long we shall live and what good we do unto others we must doe while we live and therefore while it is said to day we must doe good to others and not live wholy to our selves Quest 2 How is death to be expected Answ Not onely patiently but joyfully desiring and praying for it Bring oh Lord my soule out of prison Quest 3 Why must we desire death and not rather feare it Answ 1 First because so long as we live here the soule remaines in the body a darke dangerous and obscure Dungeon Hence Iob saith we are involved in darknesse and replenished with misery and labour and so long as we live we are subject to many evils Answ 2 Secondly death is to be desired and not feared because after death we shall praise please and serve God more cheerfully and perfectly then we can in this life And Thirdly because we shall be more happy in heaven then we can be in Earth And therefore if we desire perfectly to be freed from all evill and perfectly to injoy whatsoever is good and perfectly to obey and serve our God we must then desire and not dread death because then and never till then shall these truly and perfectly be VERS 44. Therefore be ye also ready Vers 44 for in such an houre as you thinke not the Sonne of man commeth § 1. Therefore be ye also ready Sect. 1 Our Saviour speakes here of their preparation and expectation of the last Judgement wherein there are two things observable to wit First the persons exhorted Yee Secondly the thing whereunto they are exhorted First from the persons exhorted three things may be observed namely I. Although the Disciples and Apostles of Christ Obser 1 to whom he now speakes were holy righteous and good persons forsaking all things to follow the Lord of all things Iohn 6.66 Yet even they are admonished of the day of Judgement to teach us That the godly are to be warned to prepare themselves against the day of Judgement Why must the godly be admonished hereof First because the day and time is uncertaine unto Que. 1 all and therefore all should be admonished to Answ 1 prepare themselves Secondly because the good are prone to neglect in tanto the expectation thereof and preparation Answ 2 thereunto carrying a body of sinne and corruption about them so long as they live here and therefore it is not needlesse a whit to admonish them thereof II. Although Christ knew that his Disciples should be safe and saved at the day of judgement Yea had foretold them that they should sit on twelve Thrones then to judge the twelve Tribes of Israel Chap. 19.28 Yet he doth exhort them to expect it and to prepare for it To teach us That it is needfull to exhort the best to prepare themselves Obser 2 against the great day of judgement III. Although the Apostles lived many hundred years before the day of Judgement yet Christ exhorts them to prepare themselves for it and to expect it To teach us That a frequent expectation of the last day and Obser 3 a fitting preparation against it is fit and convenient for all generations and ages of the world Secondly the thing whereunto they are exhorted is to prepare themselves Be ye ready that is as is expounded verse 42. Be ye watchfull To teach us That we ought to be principally carefull that Obser 4 the day of the Lord come not upon us unawares Marke 13.37 Why must we be thus carefull to watch wait Que. 2 for and prepare our selves for the day of the Lord Answ 1 First because it is a matter of the greatest moment for if the day of judgement should come upon us unawares and unprepared we should then suddainly loose Earth Heaven God and all good things and be made partakers of horrour Hell the wrath of God and all evill things Secondly because none can escape the day of Answ 2 the Lord therefore all should carefully wait for it The truth of this appeares thus I. God is not blind neither can he be deceived Galath 6.7 For at the last day the Bookes shall be opened Daniel 7.10 wherein the names and actions of all persons are written II. Sathan will accuse all and because his time is then at the last period he will rage the more and more vehemently prosecute all wicked men with hatred and malice III. The conscience of every wicked man will cry against him and the mouth thereof then will not be stopped And therefore it is unpossible that any wicked man should escape that day seeing every wicked man hath so all-seeing a Iudge and so clamorous a witnesse and so malicious an accuser Que. 3 What is here required of us Answ 1 First we must take heed of security and carelesnesse seeing that Sathan is so watchfull 1 Pet. 5.8 Secondly we must meditate alwayes of the day of Judgement that is both of the uncertainty thereof and also of the sudden comming thereof and likewise of the nature thereof Quoties diem illum considero toto corpore contremisco sive enim comedo sire bibo sive aliquid aliud facio semper videtur illa tuba terribilis sonare in auribus meis Surgite mortui venite ad judicium As often saith Hierome upon Matth. as I consider the day of Judgement my whole body trembles yea whether I eate or drinke or what else soever I doe me thinkes I heare that terrible Trumpet sounding in my eares Arise yee dead and come to judgement Answ 3 Thirdly wee must examine our selves by the Purity of that law and word of God by which we shall then be judged and see whether our actions will endure the tryall of that fire and touch of that Lydius lapis or touchstone Sect. 2 § 2. For in such an houre as you thinke not of the Sonne of man commeth Quest 1 How many things are observable in these words Answ Two to wit First the comming of Christ wherein there is First the certainty thereof wherein there is First the person The Sonne of Man 2ly the action He shall come Secondly the Effect thereof Quest 2 Secondly the time of his Comming which shall be I. Unknowne And. II. Sudden And III. Unexpected Answ First Quis Who shall come The Sonne of man that is CHRIST observe here that many names are given unto him but the holy Ghost useth this The Sonne of man when he speakes of the humane nature Here therefore he meanes that CHRIST shall come in his humanity and hence would teach us Obser 1 That CHRIST shall really and verily come in
is they must employ their memories in retaining and treasuring up of those saving truths which they either heare or read from the word of God For the Lord will take a reckoning of all these Externae Thirdly there are Externall blessings given unto us by God which we must be accountable unto him for as for example 1. Honor. I. Honour which is given for the good and helpe of the Church and Common-wealth but is used First by some unto seditions and factions in the Common-wealth And Secondly by others unto oppression and revenge And Thirdly by others to helpe their friends kindred and acquaintance in evill and to free them from the punishment of the Law And Fourthly by others unto pride and a contempt of others And Fifthly by others unto wantonnesse and all manner of lasciviousnesse But if we be raised by God unto honour either in Church or Common-wealth and desire to give an acceptable account thereof unto him let us imploy our honour I. Unto a just execution of righteous judgement without partiality II. Unto the honour of the Gospell III. Unto the helpe and comfort of the godly Read Hester 4.14 IV. Unto an example of piety and purity Phil. 2.15 2. Divitiae II. Riches are given by God unto some who unthankfully and wickedly use them either First unto the oppression and utter impoverishing of the poore Or Secondly unto covetousnesse and usury and the like Or Thirdly unto pleasure and idlenesse Or Fourthly unto uncleannesse prodigality and all dissolute courses Or Fifthly unto pride in apparell Or Sixthly to voluptuousnesse gluttony drunkennesse and the like Indeed it is lawfull to spend much in building planting apparell meat c. if it be done modestly And therefore we must examine these few things namely I. Whether we be wholly transported with these or not And II. Whether we make our gold our Gods or whether we can despise it and are able to judge of those things which are more excellent And III. Whether the backe and the belly of the poore blesse us for feeding and cloathing them 3. Excercitia III. Exercises and Recreations are lawfull and allowed by God modestly and moderatly used But First some are not content with lawfull Recreations but thinke there can be no mirth or delight without drunkennesse swearing revelling wantonnesse and the like Secondly some are too immoderate in the use of lawfull Recreations spending whole dayes and nights in gaming and play using them more like callings then refreshments 4. Pax. IV. Peace a singular temporall blessing is given unto us by God although many of our neighbors have beene worne out and wearied with Warre Hebr. 11.37 c. Amos 8.12 Now what hath this long temporall peace brought forth First in some ignorance And Secondly in others carelessenesse And Thirdly in others atheisme And Fourthly in others carnall security and a contempt of the word And Fifthly but in a very few thankfulnesse and obedience These things we had need exactly to cast up because our Lord will call us to account for them all at the last day VERS 21. His Lord said unto him Vers 21 well done thou good and faithfull servant thou hast beene faithfull over a few things I will make thee ruler over many things enter thou into the joy of thy Lord. § 1. Well done thou good and faithfull servant Sect. 1 Wherein doth the fidelity of a servant consist Quest or what is required of a faithfull servant First it is required of him not to wast or scatter Answ 1 or disperse his Masters goods committed to his charge and care Luke 16. And therefore we must take heed that we doe not mis-spend any of the Lords Talents betrusted unto us whether spiritual corporall or externall Secondly it is required of him not to take unto him the goods of his Master that is not to defraud Answ 2 robbe or steale from him to spend upon himselfe or any of his family or friends as Iudas did who carried the bag and was a Thiefe And therefore we must take heed that we rob not God of his honour by arrogating and ascribing any thing unto our selves which is good and derogating from him who is the Author and Fountaine of every good gift and every perfect being Iames 1.17 For we have nothing which we have not received from him and therefore we ought not to boast of it as is cleare from this Parable none of the servants having any thing of themselves but receiving all their Talents from the Lord. Thirdly it is required of a faithfull servant not Answ 3 onely to keepe his Masters goods committed unto him but also to improve them and increase them he was held as an unprofitable servant and condemned who hid his Talent in a Napkin but he that exercised the gift of God and increased the number of the Talents is here pronounced to be a good and faithfull servant And therefore we must labour to grow up from one degree of grace unto another and strive to increase both in the quantity and quality of graces that so our Master may receive advantage and glory by us § 2. Thou hast beene faithfull over a few things Sect. 2 Because Riches as was shewed before is one of the Lords Talents betrusted unto men it may be and that not unfitly demanded How Riches may be aright possessed Quest Because this hath beene largely handled before Answ Chap. 6.19 24. J therefore briefly answer it here with Antoninus Part 4. Titul 5. Cap. 17. § 1. A man useth his Talent aright First when he gives to every man his right paying his debts and keeping his covenants contracts bargaines and promises with all men Secondly when he is liberall and mercifull unto all that stands in need and upon every occasion Thirdly when he is magnificent in the effecting of great workes when he is able to goe through with them as the building of Schooles Hospitals Churches or the like Fourthly when he is hospitable and helpefull unto strangers captives and incarcerated persons Fifthly when he is charitable and bountifull to his poore friends and kindred VERS 24 25 26 27. Then he which had received the one Talent Vers 24 25 c. came and said Lord I knew thee that thou art an hard man reaping where thou hast not sowne and gathering where thou hast not strawed And I was afraid and went and hid thy Talent in the earth Loe there thou hast that is thine His Lord answered and said unto him Thou wicked and slothfull servant thou knewest that I reape where I sowed not and gather where I strawed not Thou oughtest therefore to have put my money to the exchangers and then at my comming I should have received my owne with usury Sect. 1 § 1. Thou wicked and slothfull Servant Quest What was theis Servants fault or wherein did he offend that he is upbraided with these termes of wicked and slothfull Answ 1 First he sinned in detaining his Masters money
be denied this holy Sacrament for they may take it and give thankes although they lye for Vetus est veâ—bum Catonis c. both old and true is that saying of Cato's God being a Spirit must be worshipped with a pure mind or according to our Saviour in Spirit and truth Iohn 4.24 Non ergo rixemur de gestu externo nemo â—b hunc vel illum condemnet alium Let us therefore notdisagree jarre about the outward gesture neither let any one condemne another for that Hence from these two proofes wee learne these two particular lessons viz. I. That the gesture of the body in the receiving of the Sacrament is not of the essence of the Sacrament but in it selfe an indifferent thing II. That the gesture of the body being not of the essence of the Sacrament but an indifferent thing is to be used according to the custome and constitution of that Church wherein wee live IV. He who refuseth to kneele at the receiving of the Lords Supper cannot be excused of uncharitablenesse and that both iâ— regard of the Church and also of the Minister of the Sacrament For First our Church having by a Canon enjoyned this posture of kneeling to be used by the Communicant he who refuseth it as an Idolatrous thing doth thereby intimate that the King and all those famous learned and pious Ministers who were assembled together in Convocation for the ordaining of orders for the uniformity of our Church were at least tainted with Idolatry or lovers of that which was meerly superstitious or else they would never have constituted such a Canon Charity the Apostle saith is not suspicious but he who refuseth this posture as supersticious doth suspect those of superstition and Idolatry who did enjoyne it and therefore is uncharitable to the Church wherein he lives Secondly our Church having by a Canon enjoyned this gesture of kneeling and threatned suspension to that Minister who shall give it to any that doth not kneele he who refuseth thus to receive it is very uncharitable to his Minister who by this his refusall is brought into a great strait that is must either dismisse and send him so refusing to kneele empty away and deny this blessed Sacrament unto him or else if the Minister doe give it to him though he kneele not doth thereby expose himselfe to the censure of suspension and the danger of loosing his living V. Kneeling is appointed by our Church not for the adoration of the Elements but for a signification of the humble and gratefull acknowledgement of the benefits of CHRIST given to the worthy receivers Archbishop Whitg answer to the admonition Page 100. And therefore none should be more reverend in their gesture at the receiving of this blessed Sacrament then those who come best prepared and most assured of true benefit and profit thereby VI. The lawfulnesse of kneeling at the receiving of these sacred Mysteries may be confirmed by this Argument Whatsoever spirituall benefits I may lawfully seeke on my knees with supplication that same J may lawfully receive on my knees with thankesgiving But I may lawfully on my knees with supplication seeke salvation by JESUS CHRIST Therefore I may lawfully receive the seales and pledges thereof on my knees Bp. Cooper If it be objected we must not kneele to an Idoll Object I answer we kneele to CHRIST Answ praysing him when we receive the holy Symboles and exhibiting instruments of his bâ—dy and blood and it is meere madnesse either to make them Idols as the Papists doe or call them Idols as male-contents doe VII Lastly this Sacrament of the Lords Supper is administred in our Church with a most effectuall prayer and thankesgiving and therefore what gesture can be fitter at that time then kneeling with the Elements the Minister utters these words The Body of our Lord Iesus Christ which was given for thee preserve thy body and soule c. The blood of our Lord Iesus Christ which was shed for thee preserve thy body and soule to everlasting life Drinke this in remembrance that Christs blood was shed for thee and be thankefull Now when the Minister in the behalfe of the receiver powres forth so patheticall a prayer and thankesgiving unto God how can the receiver but with his heart and upon his knees begge this at the Lords hands in his owne behalfe And thus we have heard what is required of us both in regard of the Precedent and Present time of receiving the last remaines Thirdly this Execution respects the Subsequent time and teacheth us a double duty after we have received the Lords Supper namely First we must depart and that I. With joy and thankesgiving Acts 8.8.38 39. Luke 17.17 And II. With a purpose of keeping our covenant and performing the promises of new obedience and true sanctification all the dayes of our life For the worthy and faithfull receiver who is assured that Christ died for him and offered up himselfe a sacrifice for his sinnes cannot but rejoyce hereat and breake forth in thankefulnesse unto God for so inestimable a grace and desire and endeavour to live wholly unto his Christ who hath purchased him at so deare a rate Secondly we must sanctifie that day unto the Lord whereon we have beene made partakers of this holy Communion For it is the festivall of the Lord. Jf we communicate upon the Lords day we must be very carefull to sanctifie that day strictly unto the Lord but if upon a weeke day then though we have no precept to equall it unto the Lords da yet we must not prophane that day as the manner of some is who make that day whereon they communicate a day of excesse and ryot and going from Alehouse to Alehouse And thus much may suffice to have been spoken of this Sacrament in this place Vers 29 VERS 29. But I say unto you I will not drinke henceforth of this fruit of the vine untill that day when I drinke it new with you in my Fathers Kingdome Object The Vbiquitaries object this place for the Vbiquitie of Christ arguing thus Christ saith I will not driâ—ke henceforth of this fruit of the Vine untill that day when I drinke it new with you in my Fathers Kingdome But Christ often ate and dranke with his Apostles after his Resurrection and before visibly he ascended into heaven Therefore seeing he was in heaven before his visible ascension it is evident that heaven is every where and not limited or confined to any one place and consequently that Christ is not included in any determinate place but filleth all places and is every where Answ 1 First to the drift of the Objection J answer that it is true that CHRIST is every-where in regard of his Deitie but not of his Humanitie but this pleaseth not the Objecters who contend for the Vbiquitie of Christs corporall presence Secondly J could answer with some of the Fathers Answ 2 that it is true that wheresoever CHRIST is there is Heaven but
and this the faithfull never fall into Quest 5 What is required of the righteous in their humiliation or when their consciences accuse them Answ They must inquire and see what manner of conscience it is for there is a double conscience viz. First of sinne and this is good yea we should labour to be sensible of our sinnes and wish that our consciences would check us for sinne And Secondly of the anger of God for sinne now the mouth of this conscience they must labour to stop and not give way to this desperate feare that God loves them not but hates them and is wrathfully displeased at them For in their greatest humiliation they should say with Iob Though the Lord kill me yet will I put my trust in him Object If the conscience should urge the Law and anger of God against the transgressors thereof they must thereunto oppose Answ the mercies of God the merits of Christ the promises of the Gospell and that new covenant which hath beene contracted and confirmed betweene God and them Object If this conscience should yet urge that these things belong not unto them they being carnall and mundane they must then give a double answer viz. Answ 1 I. If they have any signes of the truth of their repentance and regeneration they must expresse them They must see if they have First the testimony of the Spirit within witnessing unto their Spirits that they are the Children of God And Secondly if they be changed from what they were before hating their former beloved sinnes and loving holinesse and uertue formerly not beloved And Thirdly if they love God and be beloved of him and assisted and guided by the holy Spirit in the paths of piety For these signes will deceive none and therefore blessed are all they who can by these comfort themselves in the houre of temptation II. If they cannot find these things in themselves Answ 2 they must then run unto the Sacrament with these promises Those things which J have not as yet done I will now doe without any more delay yea I will now while it is said to day conver◠and turne unto the Lord and then they may be safe because the Lord hath said That at what time soever a sinner doth repent he shall find mercy Ezech. 18. and a Father hath said That true repentance comes never too late Secondly humiliation is divided according to the cause moving it For I. There is a humiliation which ariseth onely from the horrour of Gods judgement and vengeance And II. There is a humiliation which ariseth from the love of vertue and the hatred of sinne as sinne and from the hope of reward But of this we have treated heretofore Thirdly humiliation is divided according to the effects thereof For I. There is a humiliation which is without any good fruit or effect And II. There is a humiliation which worketh true repentance and converted unto God Whence note First that the righteous onely have this true humiliation which is called conversion l. Ezech. 18.21 Zach. 1.3 and Acts 3.19 And Secondly that the wicked may have the false humiliation as we see in Iudas § 4. And he brought againe the thirty pieces Sect. 4 of silver to the chiefe Priests and Elders In this Section two things are considerable to wit I. The thing brought backe viz. the thirty pieces of silver And II. The action of bringing backe Reduxit he brought againe First the thing brought backe was the silver peeces What was meant by a silver peece Quest 1 First it hath no certaine signification but the Answ 1 Hebrewes take it for a shekel as we may see Zach. 11.12 Secondly the Jewes had a double shekel Answ 2 namely I. The shekel of the Sanctuary which was worth foure drachma's And II. The vulgar or common shekel which was worth two drachma's Thirdly it is hard to determine or say certainly Answ 3 how much their drachmas or penies was in our money for some say that a peny was worth sixe Drachmas and some say that a Drachma was almost two pence Fourthly in our money some say that the Romane Answ 4 peny was worth 4d. or 6d. as the marginall note saith or but 3 pence as the marginall notes upon Matth. 18.28 Fifthly it may suffice us to know that it was Answ 5 but a vile and base price for the life of a man Zach. 11.13 Secondly we have here his action of bringing backe where we see that he doth not bring a part of the money backe as did Sapphira or Cain who offered of the worst of his fruits but he brings backe all even every peny that he received and yet this satisfaction profits him not at all To teach us Obser That satisfaction and restitution is not sufficient in it selfe to take away the sinne committed or to satisfie Gods justice Quest 2 Is not Satisfaction good Answ There is a double satisfaction to wit First a satisfaction due unto our neighbour and is called restitution and it is of the fact not of the sinne and this is altogether or by all m anes to be done as principally necessary with these exceptions restrictions and cautions namely I. Not as a satisfaction for the sinne for this we owe unto God Nor II. Through horror as Iudas here did but out of a desire to be reconciled unto our brother and to satisfie him for the injury we have done and to appease and pacifie our owne consciences Nor III. Through some immediate necessity for it may come to passe that he who hath done wrong unto his neighbour is not able to satisfie for the injury done and in this case God can save the sinner without restitution if so be the offender doe as much as in him lyes Now these conditions observed every greedy oppressor and griping usurer and deceitful person is bound to make restitution Secondly there is a satisfaction due unto our God wherein two things are considerable viz. I. Wherein this satisfactio◠consists namely First not in oblations and pilgrimages But Secondly partly to the poore in Almes deeds as Daniel counselled Nebuchadnezzar And partly to God in repentance and sincere sorrow Acts 3.19 And II. These things are not to be done as a satisfaction of Gods justice for our sinne But First as an argument of our obedience And Secondly as a testimony of our thankefulnesse Sect. 5 § 5. I have sinned We have heard of Iudas his Contrition and Satisfaction and now followes his Confession which is twofold viz. I. Of his owne sinne in this Section And II. Of CHRISTS innocencie in the next First we see here that the Traitors tongue witnesseth against it selfe and that his Conscience cannot dissemble to teach us Observ That an evill Conscience is worse then a thousand witnesses Read Genes 3.10 and 42.21 and 2 Sam. 24.6.10 Proverb 28.1 Esa 57.20 and we shall find that an evill conscience is a continuall feare and torment Jnfinite in a manner are the humane examples whereby
the seventh day on which God rested from his worke and which he sanctified Exod. 20. And thus it is taken in the former part of the verse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the end of the Sabbath Secondly both in the Syrian and Hebrew toung Answ 2 this word Sabbath doth often signifie the Weeke and the dayes of the weeke are denominated thus in their order the first day of the Sabbath and the second day of the Sabbath c. And thus the whole weeke takes her denomination from the Sabbath Ob eximiam dignitatem for the dignity and excellency thereof In this sense Sabbath is taken in the next words of this verse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 upon one of the Sabbaths that is upon one of the weeke-dayes And in this sense the Pharisee saith Luke 18. That he fasteth twice in the Sabbath that is twice in the weeke How doth St. Matthew say that these women Quest 3 came unto the Sepulchre in the Evening of the Sabbath seeing some of the other Evangelists say That they came betimes in the morning or assoone as it was light in the first day of the weeke First some answer hereunto probably that St. Answ Matthew respects here their intention and desire not their action and deed and therefore saith they came in the Evening of the Sabbath not because they tooke their journey at the beginning of the night nor before midnight but because then they began to prepare themselves for their journey and passed away the whole night without sleepe waiting for the break of day Carthus s pag. 230. b. Secondly others answer that there is a three-fold morning viz. Answ 2 I. When there is more darkenesse then light and this morning belongeth to the night going before II. When there is a like darkenesse and light and this standeth as a midst betwixt both the day and the night II. When there is more light then darkenesse and this morning belongeth to the day following This may be confirmed out of Scripture thus St. Matthew in this verse saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c Serum Sabbathi c. The Iewes Sabbath being ended it began to dawne to the first day of the weeke Now the first part of these words hath relation to the first morning in which there is more darkenesse then light and the latter part hath relation to the third morning in which there is more light then darkenesse The first morning St. Marke calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Iewes Sabbath being ended St. Luke calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 upon the first day of the Weeke when there was great darkenesse as yet St. Marke calleth the third morning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 early in the morning the first day of the weeke when there was more light then darkenesse and St. Iohn explaineth this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 While as yet there was some darkenesse When the women rose to goe to the Sepulchre it was the first morning being very darke When they were going to it it was betwixt light and darkenesse and this was the second morning but when they were at the Sepulchre Christ was risen and that was the third morning Weemese exercit divine upon prec 4. lib. 1. pag. 202. Our Divines say that in the Jnterpretation of Scriptures an Expositor must carefully consider both the time when the thing to be interpreted was spoken and whereof it speakes and also the persons whereunto it hath relation And the necessity of this rule may be seene by this verse and history as for example First observe here that the Iewes had a two-fold day to wit I. A naturall day containing day and night and consisting of 24. houres And II. An artificiall day beginning at Sun-rising and ending at Sun-set Of this St. Iohn spakes 11.9 Are there not twelve houres in the day Now their Naturall day was two-fold to wit First Civill a working day which was destined for civill businesses and workes and this began at Sunne-rising and continued till the next Sun-rising And Secondly Sacred a holy-day or a Festivall destined for holy exercises and this is twofold viz. I. An ordinary Festivall or Holy-day and this began at Evening or Sun-set and continued untill the next Sun set And II. An extraordinary Holy-day that is either First the Passeover which by the institution of the Lord began at the Evening or first part of the night and continued untill that time of the second morning when Christ arose againe from the dead Secondly the Sabbath and seventh day which beginneth after midnight when it is dawning towards the day that is when the day is ascending upwards Therefore our Evangelist saith here When it began to dawne towards the first day of the weeke in the originall it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to wax towards the light although it be not light and neither signifieth I. Habhdil Candela separationis the candle of separation with which the Iewes used to make a distinction betwixt the Sabbath and the day following Nor II. The light of the starres as some would have it Nor III. The rising of the morning starre But IV. That time onely when the Sabbath beginneth to be kept and dawneth towards it Secondly in the translating of Scripture wee must take heed what sort of people the phrase hath relation unto as for example Marke 16.2 it is said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the end of the Sabbath where we must observe that this speech hath relation to the forme of the Greekes and not of the Hebrewes For the Iewish Sabbath began in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the evening and the Greekes in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the morning Wherefore St. Marke hath relation to the Greekes and not to the Iewes and therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 should bee translated Serum Sabbathi the last part of the Sabbath according to the Iewes when the Sabbath was ended but according to the Greekes in the beginning of the Sabbath for their day began in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the morning Acts 28.23 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a máné ad vesperam from the morning to the evening Weemse Christian synag pag. 71. § 2. There came Mary Magdalene and the Sect. 2 other Mary How doth St. Matthew say there were more Quest women besides Mary Magdalene at Christs first apparition both in this verse and the 9. seeing St. Marke saith Chap. 16.9 There was onely Mary Magdalene First some say that Mary Magdalene was the first who came to the Sepulchre and saw CHRIST Answ 1 like the Gardener and by and by acknowledged him to be the Lord as it is Iohn 20.30 c. And afterwards returning from the Sepulchre with the Angels message together with the other women she saw him againe as St. Mathew seemes to mean Secondly some say that St. Matthew useth here Answ 2 a Synechdoche which is usuall with the Evangelists extending that to divers which is proper only unto
neither Gold c. pt 2. folio 14. Prudence Wisedome The difference betweene Wisdome and Prudence pt 2. folio 91 a. The difference betweene naturall and spirituall Wisedome pt 2. f. 93 b. What those must consider who are endued with naturall wisedome pt 2. folio 329 b. Divers questions concerning Wisedome in generall and good Wisedome in particular pt 1. fol. 438. and pt 2. folio 23 91. 93 a. Why carnall Wisedome so frequently opposeth the Law of God pt 1. folio 181 b. 340 a. and pt 2. folio 91 b. 92 b. 93 a. Publicanes Concerning the lawfulnesse of the Publicanes calling and why they were so odious and infamous pt 1. folio 260 b. 494 a. Punishment See Condemnation Purity See Godlinesse Purging See Cleansing Purgatory Controverted questions concerning Purgatory pt 1. folio 75 b. 76 a. 202 b. 210 b. twice and pt 2. folio 126 127 128 129 b. Q. QUestion 's See Interrogations Queene What 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was betweene the Queene of the South and the Jewes pt 2. fol. 133. R. RAchell Who Rachel that wept was part 1. folio 48 b. Raine-Water The nature of Water and Raine Part 1. fol. 256. Ramah Where Ramah was pt 1. fol. 48 b. Reading To Read How the Scriptures are to be read Pt. 2. folio 75 a. Reason Wherein and how Reason is opposite to Religion pt 1. folio 340. Rebellion It is not lawfull by Rebellion to avoid Persecution pt 2. folio 28 a. 310 a. Reckoning See Account Reconciliation See Forgivenesse Redemption Divers questions concerning Redemption Pt. 2. folio 263 b c. Reed What our Saviour meant by a Reed shaken with the wind pt 2. folio 69 a. Refreshing Rest What Rest imports who may rest pt 2. folio 100 b. 102 b c. Who shall be Refreshed by Christ and and who shall not Pt. 2. fol. 102 b. 103 a. Regeneration Divers necessary and profitable questions concerning the definition necessity meanes markes and impediments of Regeneration pt 1. fol. 113 a. 412 b. 425 426 a. and pt 2. folio 93. 247 248 249 250 251. Reliques of sinne in the Regenerate pt 1. fol. 467 Rejecting See Casting off Rejoycing See Ioy. Relapsing See Apostacy Religion Questions concerning the Impediments of Religion and the remedies against those impediments Pt. 1. fol. 34. and pt 2. fol. 45 b. 52 a. 227 a. 267. Questions concerning the true Religion Pt. 1. folio 35 b. 125. b. and pt 2. fol. 40 b. 46 a. 52 a b. Those who forsake Religion shall bee forsaken by the Lord. pt 2. fol. 6 a. Religion is not contrary to reason pt 1. folio 339 c. It is an excellent thing to be a Religious man Pt. 2. fol. 198 b. 199. Questions concerning the false Religion pt 1. folio 272 b. 273 a. and pt 2. folio 177 b. 178 179. Remission See Forgivenesse Renovation See New or Newnesse of life Repentance See Conversion Repititions Questions concerning the use utility of Repitition in preaching Pt. 1. fol. 349 b. and pt 2. folio 213 b. Reprehension Reproofe Questions concerning Reprehension viz. why and how Sinners must be reproved and who must reprove and who must be reproved and the markes and notes of holy reproofe pt 1. fol. 71. 267. 394 b. 397 b. 398 a. and 491 b. and pt 2. 300. Reputation See Fame Resistance To Resist What is meant by this word Resist pt 1. f. 245 b c. Rest See Refreshing Resurrection The Resurrection of the body proved pt 2. fol. 285 a. 286 a. Questions concerning the Resurrection of Christ pt 2. folio 383. Revelation Divers questions concerning the kinds of Revelation and the Revelation of Christ his word and truth unto us Pt. 2. fol. 81. 93 b. 94 a. 137 a. 181 a. Revenge Vengeance We must not revenge injuries pt 1. fol. 246 a. Revile See Backbiting Reward The true Reward of the righteous is after this life and why and the Objections to the contrary answered pt 1. fol. 142 a. 169. and pt 2. fol. 258 b. Riches Rich men Divers questions concerning the lawfull using unlawfull abusing and loving and laying up of riches and adhering unto them Pt. 1. fol. 327 b. 328. 336 337 360 b. and pt 2. fol. 330. Why rich men are not so happy as the poore Pt. 1. fol. 138 b. Righteousnesse See Iustice Rocke Who is the true Rocke pt 1. folio 440. What was signified by the rending of the Rockes at Christs suffering pt 2. folio 380 a. Rome The Church of Rome is fallen from the true Religion Pt. 2. f. 6. S. SAbbath or Lords day Divers profitable and necessary questions concerning the Sabbath pt 2. fol. 113. 115 116. 381. Sacrament Questions concerning the institution and administration of the Sacraments pt 1. fol. 79 b. and pt 2. fol. 34. 389 b. 390 a. Sacrifice Divers questions concerning the Sacrifices of Christians pt 1. fol. 36. 204 b. 207 a. and 324 b. and pt 2. flo 298. Sadduces See Pharisees Saints Controverted questions concerning the intercession invocation and adoration of the Saints pt 1. fol. 129 b. 130. 132 b. 174. 290 b. 291 292. 447. and pt 2. fol. 56 a. 214 b. 285 b. 323 a. 379. Against the canonizing of Saints pt 2. fol. 262 b. The Saints in heaven know one another pt 2. folio 200 a. Whether there be any overplus of the Saints sufferings and satisfactions which belong unto the Church-treasure pt 1. folio 188 a. and pt 2. fol. 44 a. Salomon Whether Salomon was saved or not pt 2. folio 324 b c. Wherein the Lillyes excelled Salomon pt 2. fol. 347 a. Salt Divers questions unworthy observation concerning good and unsavoury Salt pt 1. fol. 170 171. Salvation Questions concerning the necessity certainty cause conditions way and meanes unto salvation and the number that shall be saved pt 1. fol. 186 b. 416 b c. 420 b. 455 b. and pt 2. fol. 97. b. 100 b. 1â—5 b. c. 311. Divers erre concerning salvation pt 1. fol. 421. Outward profession of Religion alone is insufficient unto salvation but zealous profession shall be rewarded with glory pt 1. fol. 41. 43 a. Salutation What the salutations of the Iewes were pt 2. fol. 20 a. Samaria Samaritanes Why the Apostles were forbidden to preach unto the Samaritanes Pt. 2. folio 5 b. 6 7. What Samaria and the Samaritanes were and why the Samaritanes were so odious unto the Iewes pt 2. fol. 5 b. 6 b. 7. Sampson Wherein Sampson was a type of Christ pt 1. fol. 52 b. Sanctity See Godlinesse Sanhedrim See Consistory Sathan See Devill Satisfaction Divers questions concerning Satisfaction both unto God and man pt 1. fol. 71 b. 72 a. 205. 314. 445 b. 490 b. and pt 2. fol. 258 a. 366 a. Whether one man by his overplus of obedience may satisfie for another pt 1. folio 65 a. and pt 2. folio 325 b. Scandals See Offences Schooles See Collegies Schollers See Learning Slander See Backbiting Scoffers Beriders Questions concerning the punishment of Scoffers pt 1. fol.
and commendation of preaching Secondly ob utilitatem because of the utilitie Answ 2 preaching is profitable without miracles but miracles are altogether unprofitable unto us untill we bee taught and instructed by the word because they doe not edifie us any further than onely as they confirme the word unto us thus the Apostles preach and God confirmes the word by them preached with miracles and signes k Mark 16.20 and Acts 4.16 Answ 3 Thirdly ob instructionem for our instruction that we hence might learne that temporall blessings are not to be expected untill we bee instructed in the knowledge of spirituall graces For the true order of mercie is first to convert the soule then to heale the body Quest 2 What is the Lords end in bestowing of temporall or corporall blessings Answ The end of God herein is threefold First Probare to prove and try us thus the Lord hedgeth about his vineyard and pruneth it to try if it will bring forth grapes l Esa 5.1.2 thus he spares the tree one yeare longer and digges about it and dungs it to see whether it will prove more fruitfull than it hath been heretofore m Luke 13 8. And thus the Lord bestowes temporall blessings and corporall mercies upon us to prove us whether we will convert unto him and serve him more faithfully than formerly Secondly Damnare to leave us without excuse and for our greater judgement and condemnation the Lord giveth the former and latter raine in his season unto us n Ierem. 5.24 and therefore great shall our punishment bee if wee will not serve and obey him wee must render a reason at the last day of our stewardship and give account whether wee have improved all his mercies and blessings upon us bestowed to his glory and the benefite of our owne soules Thirdly Coronare to crowne our obedience God perswades us to feare love and serve him and bids us try him if he will not blesse us o Malach. 3.13 and therefore when wee are obedient unto his call hee makes good his blessed promises unto us If my people would sayth the Lord have hearkned unto me and walked in my wayes I would thus have crowned rewarded their obedience I would have subdued their enemies and avenged them upon their adversaries I would have fed them with the finest of the wheat and with hony out of the Rocke have satisfied them p Psal 81.13.15.16 Thus we see the first end is uncertaine the second end is desperate and it is onely the third that is sweet and comfortable because it depends upon the promises of God Read these places Exod. 23.25 Levit. 26.3 Deut. 7.13 and 11.26 and 15.5 Prov. 10.6 Lam. 3.25 In all which places God promiseth to blesse even with temporall blessings those that serve him in singlenesse of heart which promises hee performeth first for his truths sake because the word is gone out of his mouth therefore hee will make good what hee hath sayd Secondly for his childrens sake in love unto them he delights in them that delight in him and his service and therefore willingly performes with them the oath which hee hath sworne Thirdly for the sake of others that all may know that God loves the righteous that there is a reward for the righteous Esai 61.9 and that what blessings God gives unto them hee gives in love that by the experimentall knowledge hereof men may bee allured to serve the Lord. Healing all manner of sicknesses and all manner of diseases Why doth Christ rather these miracles Quest 3 than others hee could and might have wrought greater than these hee could have turned a Rod into a Serpent or stones into bread or have come downe from the Crosse or have done things greater than these Why doth hee onely these to heale and cure corporall infirmities Christ could indeed have wrought greater miracles because all things were possible and facile unto him Answ but hee chooseth rather to heale and cure feed and do good and that upon a threefold ground viz. First that he might shew himselfe merciful Secondly that hee might shew that temporall blessings come from him Thirdly that in a type hee might shew that hee onely cures the maladies and diseases of the soule First of all Christ chooseth to heale and cure and doe good rather than other miracles that hee might shew himselfe to bee a Minister of mercie full of tender compassion Omne tulit punctum qui miscuit utile dulci he teacheth profitable things for the soule hee workes pleasing things unto the body and all for this end principally that hee might gaine and winne them to embrace the Gospell Teaching us Observ that God gives temporall blessings unto us that hee may the sooner draw us to spirituall graces Hence hee makes large and gracious promises unto us of temporall things if wee will but render spirituall obedience unto him Read Levit. 26. from vers 1. to 15. and Deut. 28. from vers 1. to 14. and Mark 10.30 God doth not endue us with temporall blessings that he might make us happy in this life for then hee would not afflict his children but to try us and if they lead us unto repentance then they are truly good unto us otherwise not And therefore those that abuse the good temporall blessings which God gives them either to oppression or revenge or wrong or covetousnesse or drunkennesse or gluttonie or pride or idlenesse or lasciviousnes or prodigalitie or to any prophanenesse at all make them evil not good curses not blessings unto them and may assure themselves that either God will deprive them of them or if they remain they shall be leannesse unto their soules Secondly Christ choseth to heale and cure and the like to shew that temporall things are to bee expected from him and to bee desired of him and hence hee teacheth us to pray Our Father which art in Heaven Give us this day our daily bread q Mat. 6.11 What temporall blessings come from God or Quest 4 are to be expected from him First in generall All for he is the authour and Answ 1 fountaine of every good gift and every perfect being Secondly more particularly many severall Answ 2 blessings doth the Scripture specifie to come from God as for example First victory in battle from the Lord When Moses prayes then Israel prevailes when he ceaseth praying Amaleck prevailes a Exod. 17 11. Secondly preservation or deliverance from enemies and danger comes from the Lord this was not unknowne unto Iacob who being afraid of his brother cryes unto God Deliver me I pray thee from the hand of my brother even from the hand of Esau for I feare him least he will come and smite me b Gen. 32.11 Thirdly health or recovery from sicknesse comes from the Lord this made Hezekiah when he heard that he must die to pray unto God to adde some more dayes unto his life and he was heard c 2 King
20.2 and Ahaziah is blamed for this because he sought not unto God in his sicknesse but to the Physitians d 2 King 1.3 Fourthly off-spring and children come from the Lord thus the Psalmist Children are an heritage of the Lord and the fruit of the wombe is his reward e Psal 127 3. and it is he onely that opens the wombe making the barren to bring forth for which cause Anna repaires unto him praying for a child f 1 Sam. 1 10. Fiftly Marriages are disposed by God and a good wife comes from him g Prov. 19 14. and therefore Abrahams servant prayes unto him so to direct his journey that he may obtaine a wife for his Masters sonne h Gen. 24.12 c. and v. 50. Sixtly Food and Raiment comes from the Lord and therefore Iacob not knowing what would become of him in the place to which hee went he desires God to provide him meat to eat and cloathes to put on i Gen. 28.20 Seventhly the Lord prospereth buildings and therefore Nehemiah fearing lest the worke should be hindred prayeth unto God to prosper it which he doth k Nehem. 4.9 Eightly Raine in time of drought comes from the Lord and therefore Elias prayes unto him for it l 1 King 18.42 Thus the Lord is our cornucopia that affords unto us whatsoever is good in him dwelling all fulnesse and therefore in all our necessityes let us repaire unto him begging from him what wee stand in need of observing these two cautions I. In petendo in thy supplications crave first those things that are most worthy and temporal things onely in the second place m Mat. 6.33 II. In sperando in our hope to be heard let us first labour to bee converted from sinne unto God and then we have a promise to be heard n Malach. 3.10 otherwise none o Ierem. 5.25 Thirdly Christ chooseth to heale cure and the like that in a type hee might shew that hee onely cures the diseases and maladies of the soule but of this wee have elsewhere amply to treat of and therefore here I omit it § 6. Healing their sicknesses and Sect. 6 diseases How doe these differ Quest First some say by sickenesse is meant the infirmities Answ 1 of the body but by diseases the maladies of the soule thus thinkes Chrysost if it be his worke op imperf s Answ 2 Secondly others thinke that they both are to be referred to the body and are either Synonyma both signifying one and the same thing or that the one signifies great infirmities and the other little Thirdly it is onely to bee understood of bodily Answ 3 infirmities griefes historically or literally but typically it may imply spirituall diseases and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies the greater maladies and more grievous and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the lesser and more easie to be borne which is therefore added to shew that Christ cured the least as well as the greatest or that he vouchsafed to helpe all that were in any sort distressed that either came or were brought unto him but of this in the next section Omnes all diseases and all sickenesses How did Sect. 7 Christ heale all Quest 1 Not collectivè as they say as though hee Answ 1 left none sicke in all Galilee or in any place where he came but distributivè that hee cured some of all sorts of diseases Thus answers Calvin Secondly I rather thinke that is to be understood Answ 2 collectivè then distributivè that is both of persons and maladies that all persons whatsoever and howsoever diseased that either came or were brought unto him were cured by him no person or plague sent away without redresse Wherein two things are held forth unto our view first that nothing is impossible unto Christ for he can cure all and all manner of sicknesses and diseases Secondly that Christ cures all our sicknesses and all our sores or Christ perfectly cures all our sinnes What sinnes doth Christ cure Quest 2 All whatsoever Answ though our sinnes were as blood yet they shall bee cleane washed away Isai 1.18 read Ezec. 18.22 Ier. 50.20 Mich. 7.19 and 1 Ioh. 1.7 The blood of Christ purgeth us from all our sinnes How doth this appeare that Christ purgeth us Quest 3 from all sinnes First it appeares robore agentis by the omnipotency Answ 1 of the work-man Christ doth nothing imperfectly Secondly this appeares valore pretij by the Answ 2 worth and value of the price paid by Christ his blood was a satisfaction to the full for all our sinnes Thirdly this appeares modo agendi by the Answ 3 manner of working Non tollit ut non sint sed ut non imputentur Hee hath cured and healed all our sinnes not so as that we have no sinne inhering in us but that none we commit shall be imputed unto us And therefore if we have Christ we have enough we need not the merit of the Saints to bring us to heaven as the Papists teach But they object Object that they desire not the merits of the Saints to bring them to glory but only the intercession of the Saints for them unto Christ and some simple Papists thinke this to be all that they believe or that their Church teacheth First suppose it were thus yet there is no necessity Answ 1 of this for Christ is more full of mercy and love towards his then either man or Saint or Angell can bee they dare avouch indeed the Blessed Virgin to be more mercifull then Christ but this is no lesse then plaine blasphemy as shall elswhere be shewed I say there is no need of any intercessours unto Christ nay there ought to be none because intercession is the office of Christ And hence the Wise Men being instructed by the Holy Spirit as was shewed before fall downe before Christ not before the Virgin and worship him not her Answ 2 Secondly the objection is false for besides their invocation of Saints they doe offer up the Merits of the Saints unto God with manifold blasphemies as for example First they offer unto God the Merits of the Saints or more plainly they pray unto God to heare them for the Saints sake Quaesumus domine ut per merita Christoferi Erasmi Thomae c. Wee beseech thee oh Lord to heare us for the Merits of Saint Christopher Erasmus Thomas Becket Damian Hierome Martha Gertrude c. a Chemnit exam p. 3. 154. Yea most plainely Supplicamus domine ut meritis Rochae ab aeternà morte liberemur b Ibid. f. 153. b. b. That is heare us good Lord by the Merits of Saint Roch deliver us from eternall death and divers the like blasphemies c Lege f. 158. a. Secondly they desire protection and preservation from the Saints they have a prayer unto Saint Andrew O tuis meritis me a futurà irâ defendas Oh holy Saint Andrew defend me by thy merits from the wrath to
is I. Not in an unknown language as the Papists do who pray in Latine II. Not without attention Quâ—â—â—dâ— Deo audiri speras cum teipsum non attendis Cyprian How can a man hope to be heard of God that doth not himself mark what he utters The Papists here give a double distinction to wit First betwixt a perfect and a weak attention and this distinction as true we admit because we are imperfect in all services and weak in the best performances And therefore at best our Attention in prayer is but weak and imperfect yet we must strive unto perfection and labour that our mindes in prayer may be wholly taken up with heaven and heavenly things Secondly they distinguish betwixt an Initial perpetuated Attention that is Men they say must have an Intention to pray and an Attention to what they pray when they begin their prayers but there is no necessity of continuing this attention unto the period of their prayers This distinction as foolish and false I reject because their aim and meaning herein seems to be this That men must be attentive at first when they pray unto God that so they may procure the Lords attention to their prayers and when once God attends to what we pray then we need attend no more unto that which we powre out because God will hear it though we do not mark it Secondly we must pray only for good things Rule 2 such as are agreeable to the good will of God 1 Iohn 5. carefully avoiding all petitions which tend to the hurt either of our selves or our neighbour or our God or our Religion For if God hear from us and grant unto us such requests it is in anger according to the fiction of Mydâ—s his golden prayer or wish Thirdly we must pray in faith Mark 11.24 Rule 3 Iames 1.6 being assured that God loves us that God hears us that God is able to help us yea that he will help us in as much as may stand with his glory and our good Fourthly we must pray with the Spirit 1 Cor. Rule 4 14. Iude 20. Rom. 8.26 For if our requests be the signs and groans of the Spirit or dictated and suggested unto us by the Spirit then they shall be both pleasant unto and prevalent with our heavenly Father Fiftly we must pray in humility Luke 18.13 Rule 5 Latrones Errones docent â—e orare Hier. in vitas patrum As Beggars pray for an Alms and Theeves for a Pardon so must we for those things which we stand in need of Sixtly we must pray penitently How can we Rule 6 comfortably or confidently pray unto God untill we are assured that we are reconciled unto him and our sins pardoned Non prodest medicamentum dâ—â— ferrâ—â— in â—â—hâ—â—re Isidor In vain is the plaister applied to the sore so long as the Bullet or iron is in the wound In vain no we pray for mercie or any blessing from God so long as sin is not forsaken hated and repented of Seventhly we must pray perseverantly Rom. Rule 7 12.12 Continuing untill God have heard our prayers or granted our requests Eightly we must pray in the name and mediation Rule 8 of Christ Iohn 16. Acts. 4.12 And that I. Because he is the onely beloved Son of God with whom God is well pleased and in whom he is pleased with us Iohn 11.42 II. Because Christ by his office is our Advocate 1 Ioh. 2.1 III. Because he onely merited pardon and redemption for us particular Rules Secondly the more particular Rules to be observed in prayer are these viz. Rule 1 First we must pray daily and ordinarily remembring that God is daily to be worshipped but prayer is a part of his worship wherefore we must daily pray Luke 18.1 and 1 Thess 5.17 Rule 2 Secondly we must pray fervently sending forth lowd clamours and strong cries unto God Psalm 5.5 Rule 3 Thirdly we must pray for particular blessings for health Iames 5.15 for victory rain and the like as was afore said and that I. By an acknowledgment of thy duty that thou oughtest to pray unto God and thou wert unworthy to receive any good thing from him if thou shouldst be negligent herein And II. We must pray particularly upon a sure hope that we shall obtain what we want if it be good for us and the rather because we pray for it which is the Lords own ordinance appointed for the obtaining of what is awanting unto us Sect. 2 § 2. Vnto the Lord of the harvest We see here that our prayers must be made unto God for First Christ is the Lord of the harvest as appears by his sending forth of Apostles and Disciples f Mat. 10.1 and Luke 10.1 Yet Secondly he names not himself but the Lord that he may shew that labourers come from him Observ 1 Hence we may learn That we must pray unto none but unto the Lord Psalm 50.16 Quest 1 Why must we pray onely unto the Lord Answ 1 First because he onely can give unto us what we want salvation being onely in his hand Answ 2 Secondly because he onely can attend unto the prayers of all every where at once Answ 3 Thirdly because he onely knows the heart and discerns whether we dissemble with him or pray in sincerity Answ 4 Fourthly because he loves us above all others or none loveth us so much as he doth Iob. 3.16 Object It will here be objected we pray unto men for divers things Paul prays the brethren and men daily pray and petition Kings and great and rich men and that lawfully how then do we say that we must pray onely unto God Answ To pray may be two manner of waies understood namely First in generall for every petition and request and thus indeed it is true that we may petition sue and make requests unto men but it must be for some temporall not for spirituall things and these requests must be made unto living and mortall men not unto the dead and glorified Saints Secondly prayer sometimes is understood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for prayer for spirituall graces and eternall glory and thus understood we must pray onely unto God Quest 2 Why is God called the Lord of the harvest Answ 1 First because the harvest is his possession right Secondly because the harvest is gathered in by him Whence we may learn That the collection and gathering together Answ 2 of men unto the faith and profession of Religion Observ 2 is the work of God as evidently appears thus First Election is his Decree and the calling of men unto the truth first came from him Secondly as it came from God so it ends in him for the calleth men to the profession of Religion for his own glory Reade Ephes 1.4 5 6 Thirdly all things which serve hereunto are but Gods instruments whether the word or Spirit or Ministers or Day the Sabbath or Temple the Church yea or Christ himself All these are the
instruments of God for the gathering together of men unto the faith And therefore our Saviour here commandeth us to pray unto the Lord of the harvest § 3. That he would send forth labourers Sect. 3 How manifold is the sending of Ministers Quest 1 It is either First Extraordinary Answ as was frequent in the old Testament when sometimes men sometimes women were suddenly inspired with the Spirit of Prophesie Secondly Ordinary and this is two fold viz. I. An internall vocation and call from God and this hath in it these two things namely First God excites and stirâ— up such to have compassion upon the Church and Children of God and to desire that they were able to serve God in this great work of gathering in his harvest Secondly then God makes them able Ministers not of the Letter but of the Spirit 2 Corinth 3.6 II. An externall calling from men appointed for this end For the gatherers of this harvest must be both missi and permissi sent by God and allowed by men By the name of Labourers which our Saviour here gives to Ministers we may observe That the Ministers of the word are ordained unto labour Observ How doth it appear that the calling of a Minister Quest 2 requires so much labour and pains First it appears by the names given unto them Answ 1 they are called Fishers Mat. 4.19 Luke 10.2 and coÌ„manded to be painfull faithfull Shepherds Ioh. 21.15 c. Act. 20.28 and 2 Tim. 4.2 5. They are called Souldiers and Planters and Builders and the like 1 Cor. 9. and 3.7 and 16.10 16. and 2 Cor. 6.1 5 c. and 11.23 Philip. 4.3 and 1 Thess 5.12 and 1 Tim. 3.1 and 2 Tim. 4.5 Secondly by the work of the Ministers it appears Answ 2 that their calling requires much labour and pains For their work is to attend unto the Church of Christ which is no small work containing therein these four things namely I. To preach the word publikely Mark 16. 16. and 1 Timothy 5. â—7 and 2 Timothy 4.2 II. To labour by preaching to make thâ—â—â— people perfect men in Christ Jesus 2 Cor. 11.2 Colos 1.28 III. To love their people with their hearts and inwardly to be carefull of them and to pray for them Gal 4.11 IV. To suffer affliction and persecution if need require for the good of their flocks Reade 1 Cor 4.11 c. and 2 Cor. 4.8 c and 11.23 and 2 Tim. 2.3 c. Quest 3 How may a good Minister and painfull labourer be known Answ 1 First a good labourer gains more by his working than he spends upon himself in his diet so a good Minister doth not spend all his labour and study upon his flock but still saves and gains something for himself being himself bettered by his preaching and study Answ 2 Secondly a good labourer spends in a manner the whole day in labour and but a small part of it in eating so a good Minister spends both day and night 1 Thess 2 12. in care labour and study and in comparison of the time therein spent spends but little in refreshing of himself Answ 3 Thirdly a good workman works as painfully when his Master is absent as when he is present so we though absent in body should yet notwithstanding be present in spirit and as carefull privatly to pray for those who are under us as publikely to preach unto them Answ 4 Fourthly a good labourer is a shamed to come into his Masters sight that day that he hath been idle so a faithfull Minister will cry Perdâ—dimus diem and grieve for the mis-spending of any one day wherein he hath not brought some glory to God or good to his Church or benefit or comfort to some of his children Answ 5 Fiftly if a good labourer labour all day and gain nothing then he grieves for his bad successe so the good Ministers of God grieve and mourn when they labour all night and catch nothing Reade Luke 5.5 and Heb. 13.17 Sect. 4 § 4. Into his harvest Observ We may observe hence That the end of a Ministers labour is to gather in Gods harvest Here we must take notice of two things to wit First in every age of the world there is a double labour of Ministers namely first Seâ—d-time then secondly Harvest-time first they must sow then they must reap Rom. 15.20 and 1 Pet. 2.25 Secondly as in America there is a perpetuall harvest there being something ripe every moneth in the year in some part or other of it so is it with the Ministers 〈◊〉 for alwaies so long as the world lasts there will be a perpetuall harvest some still ready to be gathered to the faith and the profession of Religion What are the works which God requires of these labourers Quest God requires of them these divers and severall works viz. First to sow the â—eed that is Answ to preach the Word And Secondly to water it that is to nourish and cherish what begins to take root or to labour daily that the Word may be the more cleer to the understanding of the hearers and that they may grow up and increase in knowledge Ego plantavi hoc est initia pâ—sui quia primus â—ester â—â—â—tor fui Apollos verò â—igavit hoc est bene positam doctrinam illustravit â—â—â—it g Aretius in 1 Cor. 3.6 Thirdly to hedge in the corn that it be not trampled down that is labour to fence them about with Domminations Threatnings and legall fears that thereby they may be kept from sin and to hedge them in with sound Doctrine that the viperous brood of Heretikes may not seduce them Fourthly to labour to ripen the corn that is to strive that they may be the surer fixed and rooted in faith and built up in all holy and spirituall knowledge Ephes 1.18 Fiftly to harrow the field and to break the clots thaâ— is to labour to break and humble the obduâ—â—â—â— and obstinate hearts of hardned sinners by the hammer of the Word Sixtly to gather in the Wheat that is to gather men unto the Communion of the Saints for there is a double gathering of the righteous namely I. By the Ministery of earthly Ministers the Preachers of the Word when they are gathered unto the faith and profession of Religion and the true Church II. By the Ministery of heavenly Ministers the Angels when by them they are gathered into Gods gainer that is the Triumphant Church in heaven Seventhly to cast the Tares into the fire that is to give over unto Satan those who will not repent This we do unwillingly and alwaies but hypothetically because we are commanded to be mercifull and charitable and to hope the best TO THE CHRISTIAN READER CHRISTIAN READER If thou knowest me I know thou standest amazed and no wonder to see the insolencie of this our Age and how truly the Poet prophesied when he said Scribimus indocti doctique poemata passim That with the Cripple